Theory of Love

Machine Translated by Google
CHAPTER 1
< This is a Spanish translation of the Thai novel "ÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿ" - "Theory of

Love" I do not own this story and credits go to author JittiRain.
Dubbed into Spanish by: ÿ Lujaiÿ
"Sawadeekrap¹... It's good to see you every Thursday night.

Now it's 8 at night. Many will be curious
know why lately it seems that I have disappeared. Sorry krap² , my dear fans. I
have been busy with
managed
my schoolwork.
to finish allYou'll
my tasks
be glad
andtonow,
knowmy
that
time
I'veisfinally
yours!"
Shit!
The camera tilted. Ah.... I'm too lazy to get out of bed and adjust it. I'll
leave it as it is.87
"Okay, let's get going. Some of my friends recommended a movie to me last

week." I stopped to create a moment of suspense.
Tick, thank you, tick, thank you ...
"That's right! The movie is <The Girl Who Never Stopped Laughing 2>!"
Hey bastard, can you make some noise now? If not, it will be very boring...
No matter how fervently he hinted or gestured, he refused to face the camera. I just
continued to share my views on the movie.
"At first, I wasn't too interested in the movie. Plus the fact that this sequel is
said to have nothing to do with the first one. Why make a damn sequel then? But
when I finally saw it, it was very interesting!" This movie is about a girl named
Emmy. She has a disease, once she laughed. She couldn't stop. In my opinion, this
could be a disease of the jaw. Anyway, I shouldn't be sharing much about the story,
you should see it yourself.
But let me share some of my favorite lines in this movie and its soundtracks..."
Blah, blah, blah, blah... and I started my long review.
You're confused? You want to know who I am? If you haven't understood,
please look up... I'm Third, a rookie Youtuber. Well, I'm not exactly a newbie
because I started this channel almost a year ago and I have about 30,000 views...
I could consider myself a media influence.19

I love making and editing videos and uploading them to YouTube. This is my
hobby. And there is someone special who has been helping me in this hobby, he is
my best friend.
"Hey, I got tons of views on my previous video..." Well, if you ask me how it has
helped me so far, it has helped me in many ways. But recently he has sat down
and watched me make the videos.8
"Only 300 fucking views"
"Eh?"
"Only 300 views, I checked it 15 minutes ago."
"There must be something wrong with your YouTube. You should check it out!"
new!"
"Is this what you call a bunch of visualizations? I shouldn't have

listening to your nonsense!"
Shit! Why am I checking? I thought you'd believe me!3
"If you want more than this, you should join me in the video. The number of
views will skyrocket to 10,000 just because you're with me!" This is the harsh
and sad reality .6
We are both students at the Faculty of Communication and Arts, specializing

in Cinema.
Right now we are in the third year and we can be very busy with our homework
and extracurricular activities.
But no matter how busy we are, we will always have time to go see a movie
together. We don't leave the room until the end of the credits. We love to break
down the plot and share our crazy post-movie thoughts.9
And since I love to share my thoughts on movies, I made a special effort to

make the videos of my appreciation. This is to connect with movie lovers.
I would like to know if there are any movie fans like me. Wouldn't it be wonderful
to find out?
But the reality is cruel. My videos barely generated more than 1,000 views. Unless
with the special appearance of my dear friend. The audience would reach over
10,000 viewers if we got together in the video.
"This is your channel. You should do it yourself."
"But if you join me, the ratings will skyrocket!"
"Don't try to steal my charm! My good looks and good heart are not for you."18
He gave me a strong push as he spoke.

Suddenly he turned around and walked down the hall. I quickly
grabbed my things and chased after him.
"So tell me, your good looks and good heart are for whom?"
"For women na!"66
ouch! This really hurts. His words pierced my heart. It hurts.

It hurts much.
"Are you free tonight? Do you want to watch a movie
together?" Change the conversation.11
"No, I'm having dinner with Nong³ Jan. You can go first."
Stabbed by sadness. Why does it hurt so much?6
I hate you "best friend". For me, this term was created to hide
my true feelings. I hate this term and wish it never existed.3
This is because I am secretly in love with this "best friend".14

His name is "Kai". He was born on September 7, Thursday. In what

year? I'll skip this. But one thing is for sure, he will die this year.
Because I want to kill him now!78
Kai is a strange guy. It has many strange habits. For example, you
must eat exactly at 12 noon. You have the most accurate biological clock
in your stomach in the entire
world.9
"Hey boss, you know what I want."
"Kai, you have to wait. There are a lot of customers today."

"Boss, what do you have? Whatever, whatever, give me what you can
immediately."
"Erm...."
"Anything please..."
"Hui, can you give me rice with fish sauce?"
"Boss, would this be okay?" Kai has been eating this for the last two
weeks...
Kai has never complained about this. He'd be lucky to have something to
eat. To be honest, I'm a little worried.
That one day he's going to die from an overdose of fish sauce.
Kai is very popular in college. Although there are no official statistics to

prove it, it is rumored that he has had a girlfriend in all faculties. Because
he was blessed with a resemblance to a Korean "oppaÿ".24
"Hey, have you ever counted the number of girlfriends you've had?"
"No, there are too many."
"Can't you remember anything?"

"Third, why are you so curious about my girls?"
"Don't I have the right to know that as your best friend?"
"I can not remember."
"How about this, we go from college to college. Maybe you can

remember it."4
Thing is, the actual number may be higher than he can remember.
He could have been dating many girls at the same time.
"Okay, let's try it."
"Business Administration".
"There were three of them, my favorite is Nong Noina."1
"Architecture?"
"Nong Earth, she had a good fashion sense, but she was too clingy, get
out."
"Education?"
"That starÿ from the faculty, Nong Spoy."5
"Agriculture?"
"Last year's faculty star."

Damn, does he collect college stars for fun?
"What about medical school? Dentistry? Health Sciences?"
"Uh huh."
"What does that mean?"
"Yes, with all of them."
"Bastard! Did you make out with every single star in the
different faculties?
"No, there's still one left."
"Which?" Asked. This is my last hope. Let's hope he's not as promiscuous
as he thought...
Faculty of Communication and Arts, specializing in Cinema.
"And because?"
Because I have a motto. "Never go out with a friend."

Do you understand?"40
He smiled at me while taking a hit at the same time. What do you

want me to understand? No matter how much I love you, I should
never tell you. My heart hurts. But there is nothing I can do. I nodded.
Now I understand and so do my tears....
***** Will continue... *****
AwSawadeekrap:
It is equivalent to Hello and Goodbye in Spanish.
The girls must say "Sawadee kha" while the boys must
decir "Sawadee krap".
²
Krap / Kha:
It is a termination that identifies you as a boy / girl. All boys should end their sentences
with "Krap" and girls with
"Kha".
When the ending is used alone it means "Yes, of course, I accept,

okay"... depending on the context of the conversation.
³
Nong:
It is what people call others who are younger than them, it is valid for both girls and
boys, for acquaintances or
unknown.
oppa:
It is a word that is used by girls to call their older brothers, although this is not
the only use it has, since they also usually call their boyfriends that way to show a
much stronger bond between a couple.
ÿ Star:
Considered the most beautiful student of the faculty to which
attend.
Episode 2
< This is a Spanish translation of the Thai novel "ÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿ" -

"Theory of Love" i don't own this story and the
credits to author JittiRain. >
Kai won't be able to care about anything. However, there is one thing that
he values highly. Apart from his girls, of course, it is his KTM 1190 RCB
motorcycle¹. That no one can touch her, this is her biological son,
called "Charles".20
"Are we going to see a movie today?"
"We will!"
"What are we going to go with?"
"Take your own car. As for me, I'm taking Charlie."
"Who is Charlie?"
"Charles is my son's nickname. Charlie is his real name."
"Are you kidding?"
"No, I'm serious!"
"You can carry me?"
"No way, this bike is just for girls, do you understand?"7
Yes, I understand... maybe not.

As Kai once told me, "Love is the kind that, if someone really likes me,
she'll look for me." That is the reason why he has never courted anyone
in his life. The girls come alone.21
"Show me god a like."
"Whom?"
"He 'liked' the girl I'm talking to."
"Oops, you have a message..."
Mint Supreeya P, who is it? Why does he "like" all the photos you've
posted? And also those of all your friends?
Khunpol Krichpirom (Kai) Er, I'm not sure who this is

person....
Lie. This is Kai.1
He is an expert in "multitasking". I think there is no one in this

university who can top it.
¡Ring...!
"Okay, I'm on my way." The sound of the ringtone brought me back to

reality.
That's right, we are walking towards the building where the

parking lot is, it is 10 meters away. This is where we will go our
own way.
"Jan, what's wrong with you?"
"..."
"Is that true? You have to stop being unreasonable."

"..."
"Don't start a fight, this is very irritating."
Damn bastard, why is this scene so familiar? I have seen this over and
over again. Kai's same reaction....
"Are you threatening to break up? Ok, let's break up. I won't say
anything else." And he cut off his phone. And now it's my turn to comfort him.
This has happened too many times.
"You're fine?"
"No good". He seemed very depressed. No problem, I'm here for you. I
will not leave you. If there is no one by your side, I will be with you, I... I
love you... I love you...28
¡Ding!
It seems that a message has arrived online. No, don't pick up the
phone. Shit, please don't pick up the phone.
"Ohhhh, it's Milk from Accounting...."24
I think my face looked 10 times more horrible than Kai's now. I haven't
even begun to comfort him. My hand is still resting on his shoulder.
"So...now what?"
"I'm considering it now."
"But you just broke up with Jan a minute ago, don't tell me..."
"No, I wasn't planning on pedaling two boats at the same time, if that's
what you're thinking. I couldn't date her in the past.
But now I can."
"...!"
"I have to go now. I need to start a new love. See you tomorrow! Remember
to bring me some delicious noodles."
snapshots of your mom, I love you..."22
"Wait a minute you fucking Kai you bastard!"
They left me behind again, like always.19
I can't remember how many times he left me like this. Ever since I
started my secret love for him about 2 years ago, not once did he turn to
look at me. Maybe because I've never told him I'm in love with him? I can
only secretly feed the numb pain that runs through my heart.1
Tomorrow, there will be someone new on your bike.
Tomorrow, I'll be the one to keep bringing your favorite food.21
He will never know how I feel about him.
Today's secret will remain a secret tomorrow. If I don't want to lose him, then
I can only remain silent and keep loving him secretly. There's nothing I can
do now except shuffle to my car.24
Every time I feel sad, I rush back to my room. I play some sad love
songs and go into the bathroom to take a cold shower. Although I'm not
going to cry, it hurts
the heart. I put my hand on the wall and use the other to
turn on the shower. Just like a MV....30
"Shit! There's no water!!!46

Ruins my mood.2
I quickly grab a bottle of mineral water from the fridge and

I pour over my head.7
Shit!
Damn Kai, do you know how many bottles of mineral

water I've wasted? This is not environmentally friendly
absolute! 30
Chapter 3
"I can be any character by your side, although I was never in your
script..." 46
We have been friends for a long time, 2 years, 4 months and 16

days. This is actually quite long… Long enough to watch another
gay friend of mine break up with their boyfriends multiple times. Kai
and I... we don't even come close to the term "boyfriend".
It's so sad to think about it. Tears began to fill my eyes. I ran back to
the room to get another bottle of mineral water to clear my head.
After two bottles of water, I'm still depressed. I have to do something.
I decided to make a call.1
"Hello sir...the shower is not working again. Please can you come
fix it for me."
"..."1
"I'm upset. I desperately need a shower to clear my head."
"..."1
"Sir, please come quickly. I'll listen to some music first." I

ended the call and threw myself on the bed in a rage. My bed is
going to be wet from all these unstoppable tears....1
Damn Kai will be with a new girl today. Ask me if my heart aches.
I'd be lying to myself if I said no. Time has not stopped me from
loving him.9
I have told myself many times that I have to stop. Stop

loving it. Flees! Go to America or somewhere! The cruel fact is that
I still have to complete my studies.13
If I disappear from her life now, she might miss me. Until
then, I have to see her in class every day at 8 in the morning.
Dammit!
How about we change course? What I can do ...?
How about I try to love someone new? This way, maybe I can
forget about Kai. But I have not been successful with this
method.6
When I decided to participate in some activities to distract me from this

mess, I soon realized that whatever activity I chose, Kai will be there. Watch a movie?
He would be sitting next to me. Let's eat something?
We share the same favorite restaurant. Have a drink? Mr. Kai will always be at table
18, and naturally I
you will find in....1
...
table 18.
I really hate this guy!6
That is my situation right now. Every time I see him with another girl, it's like a
sharp needle mercilessly pierces my heart, over and over again.
I really hate you "best friend". Because we can't do anything about it. This is a special
term for children.
Especially Kai. If I could tattoo these words on my forehead, I would. Nobody
can change the status of best friend
of Kai, regardless of whether he is a friend or a lover, or whether he is a friend or

an enemy.
We're both from art school. we have many good
friends in college because we need to work as a team for many projects. Especially
for end of the year activities, it can be so overwhelming.
¡Ding!
I picked up the phone that was on my bed and threw it back.

NO, I will not read the messages. I'm just going to wait for the repairman to
fix my shower, then I can play my sad love songs to ease my aching heart.1
¡Ding! ¡Ding! ¡Ding!
ÿÿ I'm going to sing, just sing out loud and I don't give a damn!
pale! 8
"Hiding my emotions, throwing away history
Saving my strength to love someone and love myself

same.1
Instead of crying"ÿÿ
A minute has passed, the technician has not arrived...
ÿÿ"Returning her heart, taking back my love
Recover the efforts and all the fantasies
Taking it all back, no more waste of my love"ÿÿ
5 minutes have passed. I have heard this song twice.
ÿÿ"I must not follow my heart, it will never love me,2

no matter how much i love him.
Let it go, better let it go.
will slowly pass
And slowly the heart will change
And one day it will be gone
Though the feelings haven't changed
Even though I still miss him with every breath"ÿÿ1
It's already 15 minutes. I can not take it anymore! I picked up the phone
from the bed and pressed home. Whatever is going to happen, will
happen.
No wonder the conversation was about Kai.
BoneChone: Damn you Kai, a girl found out about your line, and
two more will be added.
Tatt'oo: He's chasing their skirts, long enough to get these

girls.
BoneChone: Looking for love? Please add me. 5555555¹2
Then I saw the main character replying to the message.
K.Khunpol: What the hell? I don't chase them, they chase me.
Tatt'oo: Let me guess, are you single again? Little Thrid, please take
care of your dear...
I can only say...
Thirdmeans3: Not my business.4
I don't give a damn if she's seeing someone, I'm not her boyfriend.
Although I would hope that it was so and even that one day
he would confess his love for me in this chat group. I've been
looking forward to this for the last two years. I bet my turn will come
when I'm rotting in my grave.24
K.Khunpol : Of course it's your business, you were there for me when I
had no one. You will always be my most important friend .52
Thirdmeans3: Don't talk nonsense, when did you have no one? I don't
have dementia, you know?
Tattoo: 5555555555552
The conversation ended. I will never forget how you left me for
another girl today. I have swallowed my own painful and open
wounds. How many times has this happened already?1
¡Ring...!
Line messages just ended and now the phone is ringing. I frowned as I
checked who was calling. It is none other than my dear friend. Screw you!
It's strange that he couldn't turn it down. I wonder if he knows

any kind of black magic. His voice, his laugh, are so charming to
men and women, young and old, and to
me....9
"What's happening?" I asked dryly. I mustn't be too nice, or he'll

get away with it again.
You are free? Let's go somewhere.
"What's wrong with you? I thought you were starting your new
love with Nong Milk from accounting."
Yes, but I feel that something is wrong. He hastily replied.
"What's happening?"
I'm not really sure, but I've asked her out. I was thinking
maybe you can join us.37
"Why should I? My shower doesn't work."
I ended the call quickly, I had to hang up before he asked me

more. My heart is already in so much pain, I wouldn't be in my
right mind to go see my loved one flirting with another. Such a
cheesy plot can only be found in a Thai MV, you bastard!4
True love is not about being possessive? what the fuck

shit!!!2
If love isn't about being a part of someone's life, that's not love. It
is someone who pretends to love. Or are you lying to yourself,
like me....
Every time Kai fell out of love, I comforted him. Shortly after, he would
introduce me to his new girlfriend. That's the time I'll be holding my head up high
but crying in my
heart.10
I am stuck in this situation over and over again. I thought that I should love someone
else instead. But it doesn't work because I'm true to my heart. And my heart yearns
for Kai.3
If I can forget about Kai, I'd be happier... I shouldn't hang myself

to the same tree.
"I can be any character by your side, although I was never in your script..."3
Switched to a new song, forget it all. Tomorrow, I'll still be the generous, cool,
non-clingy Third.
¹
5555555555: Thai way of laughing in conversation
of chat. (eg lol )

Chapter 4
"I'm going to confess... my love for you"
I attended classes the next morning, as usual. There are two main meeting
places for the arts faculty. One is in the faculty dining room, another is under a tree
near the
activity center with many wooden tables. All
they will hog a place there.
For our small group of friends, we have a table where we meet in the morning,
have our meals, etc.
This is our exclusive place to hang out. As has already been said, there are four of
us in this little group. We've been together since freshman year. It took us a semester
to stabilize the team.1
At first, I did not belong to this group. But, the same feathers gather, I was naturally
attracted to this group and left my original group.
Many like to call us the "Thugs".
We don't look like thugs, maybe it's because of our features. For some who are not
familiar with us, we are not called by our names. Instead they call us "thugs".
Dammit!!.
However, we seek the consolation that a bully is much better than a son of a bitch.5
Whenever there are malicious rumors about "thugs", we

discuss and analyze the possible culprit spreading the rumor.
After all, we are the scary bullies.
"Bastard! Late again!" This is Too. VIP student of the Gang

Academy. He had a head of long, flowing hair that was tied into a
ponytail. Today he wears the short-sleeved uniform, without a tie,
as usual. In fact, we have forgotten to use one since the second
year.
Too is an expert in photography. The best of the whole crowd in my

opinion. His reputation as a bully was not due to his extraordinary
photographic ability, but to his taste. Mr. Too will only take sexy
photos. Pretty girls with big boobs. If you are looking for a
photographer to take scenic photos, you can forget about him. This
is because it takes two things in photography, pretty face and
boobs.3
He is also able to attract many girls due to his good looks and
reputation. The girls who can get into your
portfolio, are considered the A-list. Best of all, he slept with most
of them.10
"I'm so sorry, brothers. It was too late when they finished

repairing my shower." I said while sitting on the
Bank.
"Fix the plumbing or the air conditioning?"
"Bone, damn you!"
"Hahaha, mine isn't small either, Mr. Third."14
This loudmouth is Bone, the oldest of the group. To be honest,

he is closer to Kai than I am. They are always together. He will
go wherever Kai goes, even to hell I think.6
Bone has dark skin and is the only shaved-haired guy in our
group. Most of the girls love him for his bad boy looks and arrogant
character.1
His hobby is looking at girls. Strangely, he has never gone after any
of them. He is not waiting for his true love in case you were wondering.
It's because the girls don't give him any chance. They pounce on him.3
"Our brother Khunpol hasn't arrived yet?"
"No idea, maybe you can't get out of bed after a hot and sizzling night?"
"A hot night with a girl or a dinosaur?" Too asked.3
"Maybe it's someone who looks like you. Let's forget about him."
Take a deep breath. I must endure this terrible conversation.
"Are you talking behind my back?"
Shit! We turned our heads and saw the owner of the voice
walking towards us. Kai wears the long-sleeved uniform today. His
sleeves were rolled up and he was wearing his favorite jeans. He
told me before, this pair of jeans made his crotch look attractive. It's
true, her crotch is attractive, however, not just to the opposite sex,
ahem.52
I know all about Kai. Your first wet dream, your first love, the first
time you fell out of love, and all personal and private matters. I have
done a thorough investigation.8
He is tall and thin. Due to her Chinese roots, she has lighter skin.
However, his hairstyle and dress sense are very different from that
of a Chinese. His playboy reputation has earned him a place in this
group of thugs. He's handsome and rich, he's almost perfect,
except...
He's an idiot, he can be pretty stupid when he shouldn't

be.13
"Kai, it's good that you're here, Quick, share your new girlfriend
with us." When we meet, the theme of the girls
it would be unavoidable.
"Go to hell!"
"Did you fuck her last night?" My heart broke in two when Bone asked.
"No."
"Huh? Didn't you fuck her?"
"Luckily, I found out earlier. She's dating another guy. I hate being someone's reserve,
you know." Yes! Everybody knows. Kai is very sure of himself. He can get any girl he
wants, but if he's treated like a reserve... You can forget about him.
warm your bed.2
"Then, what are you going to do?"
"Get rid of her, needless to say." But it's still hurtful, I must say. He has the nerve to
tell me that the other guy is

Okay.
"It sure is good, it's the college moon." It sounded solemn. I

haven't seen it like this for a long time.
"So what if it's the faculty moon? There are some ugly ones among them
too." I began to comfort my dearest friend. Deep down, I felt euphoric.
"It's not the same as you. You're still very ugly when you're not
anything".
"Screw you!" I hate you too, you can hit me anytime and anytime.
I am the fourth person in this group of thugs. At first the title irritated me.
How can I be a bully? So, I asked my high school students. I was sadly
told that I earned this reputation because I am good at hurting people's
feelings.3
There were a lot of people who came into my life during the first year.
Many of them wanted to take the relationship one step further, which I
would always turn down. Therefore, these people called me a thug who
broke their hearts.
If it wasn't for Kai, he would already have a hundred wives. Damn!12

Whenever I'm in love with someone, I won't show it or tell it. If

I'm not sure if the person feels the same way, I won't risk
confessing it. Just like how I do it to Kai.30
If he is not ready to accept me, I will surely lose him.
"Should we skip school today?" Kai asked in amazement

of all
"Sure, I don't feel like going to class too!"
"Count on me!"
"We will!"
Great minds think alike.1

We skipped classes after the morning session.

We hang out at the mall, have lunch, update our Facebook,
and add new girls to our lineup. We call it "day by night". Too and
Bone went on their hot dates, leaving Kai with me.
"Third".
"¿Hm?"
"Can you come with me to cut my hair? I think it's time to change a new
style." I don't know what's wrong with Kai. Maybe he started to doubt his
own charm after that girl. I couldn't bear to say no. I accepted and
followed him to a hair salon.
Kai's hair is a bit long lately. He was crazy enough to try to get over
Too's long hair. I can't understand what you're thinking. But today, it
will be different.
I fell asleep in the living room while waiting for Kai. After an hour
or so, the hairdresser has finally finished his masterpiece. The old
Kai is gone, and the new Kai got up from the
lounge chair.4
"How about?" He arched his eyebrow as he asked.
"100 times better than the previous one." I stared

lustfully. Maybe I'm just trying to get used to her new look, or
maybe the change is just too amazing, my
world is shaking as a result.
Gone was the long haired one and he had tried too hard to be
a different Kai. A smug new handsome Kai stood in front of me.
His new look made most of the people in the hall stare in awe.
"Let's watch a movie". He asked out of the blue.
"Eh?"
"Let's go see a movie. I feel good with this new haircut." And you're
going to happily seduce girls tomorrow. I knew it! Because I am
Thrid. The Third who is secretly in love with Kai. I will never tell
him no.
"We will!"
"What's new at the movies?"
"I'm not sure. Let's go there to find out."
We finally sat in the cinema, with seats E9 and E10.

These are our usual seats. and this is the last
Today's screening, there is almost no audience at the cinema. We
chose a romantic comedy this time because we are sick of other
genres.
We'll do what we usually do in the movies... watching in silence

until the end of the movie. Then we'll find out who's involved in the
production of the movie, and we'll spend the next few days
debating whether or not it was a good movie. Kai will record the
reviews on his laptop. Even though I know I have few viewers for
me
"Movie Saver¹", I will upload my review video.
"Your popcorn." He passed me the popcorn during

announcements.
"Wait, I'm too lazy."
"Do you want salty or sweet?"1
"Salty..." Kai stuffed a handful of popcorn into my mouth before I

could finish my sentence. We did this all the time, he gives me
popcorn and I'll give him a drink. Like a couple. But we are not doing
this because of love.
But because...
We can't finish popcorn and drink most of the time. It's a waste.
So we did our best to
shove popcorn down our throats. This is how we handle waste.
"The movie started. The opening scene is like <Haunted Police Station>"
"Is."
Then we settle into our silent mode. Although there are only two of us
at the cinema, we will continue to exchange a few words in silence.
And almost immediately, we'll slip from
back to silent mode.
The movie is about a girl who is secretly in love with her best friend.
Damn, that's exactly what I'm going through right now. I was totally
engrossed by the movie.
Kai, on the other hand, was unable to relate.1
"The girl is so annoying."
"Why do you say that?"
"Your lips are very tight."
"..."
"If you love someone, you should tell them. Why keep it to yourself?" I
turned to stare at him immediately.16
"Is that how you feel?"
"Yeah, he'll never know if she doesn't confess. And there won't
be any chance for them to be together."4
"Maybe she doesn't want to lose him, after all they are friends"
I speak for myself. The director knows me well. Have you seen
my heart? I am almost in tears as I speak.13
"She should take the risk, it's better than doing nothing."2
"Really?"1
Although Kai has sworn that he would not go out with someone
from his circle of friends, I would like to try my luck. I'm not sure it
will work though.6
Okay, if you say so. I'll try.
I'm going to confess... my love for you.29

¹
Movie Saver:
Name of Thrid's YouTube channel.
Chapter 5
"You" 11
"Me"2
"You Like ÿ "1
I racked my brain to find an idea to confess.

A way to express myself without upsetting Kai. I can only rely on my old
movies for some ideas.1
Three days have passed. My eyes are going to pop out after watching so many
movies until I saw <Love Actually¹>.18
This movie is about a guy who fell in love with his best friend's girlfriend. As a
result, their love will never be reciprocated.
It may sound sad, but it's achingly beautiful.
He had a photo album and a scrapbook of Kai. I saved all the movie tickets we
watched together in the scrapbook. I will also add my short reviews on the movies.
These books have all the memories we made together.

You can imagine how thick they are now. This is not all, I also save many
videos (with their close-up photos) that were taken during the first year on my
laptop.14
Save everything about Kai, with great care and love.1
Tok, tok, tok, tok ...
I got scared when there was a knock on the door. I answered with difficulty.
"Who who ?"
"Your dad". The person outside the door answered without

doubt it.4
"¿Too?"
"Er, open the door."

I quickly kicked the scrapbook under the couch and hid it

under a blanket on the couch. I double checked to make sure it's
well hidden before opening the door.
"Why did you take so long?" He asked angrily as he sat down on

the floor and leaned against the sofa. He starts looking at the TV
screen in front of him.
"Why are you here in the middle of the night?"
"Is your room on Mars? Is there a reason I can't be here?"
"Dammit!" You can visit me at any time, but no

now.
The three of us stayed in the same apartment, but on another floor. Except Kai.
His mother got him an apartment which is close to our apartment. That explains
why the other two love to stop by my house from time to time, for various reasons
like talking about girls, copying homework, doing reports,
find food and even go to the bathroom.1
"What do you want?"
"Can I borrow your laptop? My computer just crashed."
"Damn!" You have been complaining about your computer for quite some time. He
should have fixed it before it completely died on him.
For art students, the computer is indispensable. We use it for many tasks. He also
has two computers, one desktop and one laptop. Your Mac Book was sent in for
repair last week. Now that his computer is dead, he has no choice but to borrow mine.
"Hurry up, the girls are waiting for my photos. I need to do some photoshop."
"I wish you were so enthusiastic about your studies."
"Studying can only give you academic credit points. Loving someone wins
your heart. Which one is worth the effort?" Just let me puke. When have I
seen you love someone seriously? He also changes his girlfriend like running
water from the tap, without stopping.1
"Shut up and use my laptop."
"Er." 1
He held out both hands to receive the laptop. When I passed it to him, I noticed
that the Kai close-up video is still in playback mode on my laptop!
I'm in quite a mess.
"Third, why are you watching these old videos?"
"Erm...." I quickly turned off the video. Too took the laptop without suspecting
anything and continued glued to the television.
"I thought you were in a hurry to photoshop."
"I'm thinking, why do you like romance? Are you secretly in love with
someone?" I panicked and denied
immediately.13
"No, no, no, no... I'm not in love with anyone. Why can't I see
the romance? I'm not... I'm not secretly
in love with no one..."11
"Ok, understood. But why are you blushing?" he asked and turned
to watch TV again. He put one of his hands on the sofa.
"What is this?" He asked as he pulled out the photo book from

under the blanket. He began to leaf through the book curiously.20
Ahhhhhh!!!! TOO!!!! I'M SO DEAD!!!!8
"Nope....!" It was too late. He has seen it all. To make matters

worse, he starts searching the entire area and finds the scrapbook
under the couch.
"Third, what the hell?"1

"..." He couldn't utter a single word. I lay still and could feel the blood
draining from my face.
"Do you... like Kai?"22
"What...? Who? Who says...? I don't... I don't like it..."4
"So who wrote this? It's clearly your damn handwriting!"
I fell on the sofa and looked at Too despondently.
"Please don't tell him that..."
"You know very well that Kai will never go out with a friend,
why...."7
"Exactly! That's why I kept quiet about it. Now that you know, please help me
keep this secret…" Tears start to well up in my eyes. Many times, I wish I could
confess. Most of the time, she had to work up the courage to talk to him.
"How long has it been?" Too ask me with all

seriousness. You must be shocked to discover this from the
nothing.1
"Not for long..."3
"Damn it, Third! Could you please answer my question?"
"A little over 2 years..."1
"Eh?"
"From the first day I met him..."8
"And you kept the secret until now? I would never know if I hadn't
discovered it today by chance.
"Bastard, you really can keep secrets."
"Are you praising or belittling me?"3
"Third, I'm serious. Do you know very well that Kai is

heterosexual?"38
"Yes" I nodded. This is another reason that prevents me from

confessing. My heart aches to think about it. Damn!1
"So, have you decided to keep this secret forever?"
"I'll get over it soon. After all, it's been two years..."1
"You know that we are in a small circle. We have sworn to be

brothers for life...", Too was excited.1
"..." God, I'm so sleepy and Too keeps talking.
"Okay, I'm going to help you."22
"Eh ?!" 17
"It's too devious to love someone without telling them. That's

why I confess my love to all the girls I like."9
"Do you confess to all the models who worked with you? Damn, animal!"
"Ok, ok.... trust me ok?"
"Why do you want to help me?"
"Because you are my friend."2
"¿Y Kai?"
"He's also my friend. He's never really loved someone before. I wonder
if you could be the person who really
would love."22
"How do you intend to help me? I don't even have the courage to
confess."
"Say it straight to his face." pats me on the shoulder

while cheering me on.1
"How?"
"So..."
We turned at the same time to the TV that was still playing

<Love Actually>....
It may be so? Can I confess my love without telling her?
Tok tok tok ....

I took a deep breath as I stood in front of Kai's door.

Too called about 5 minutes ago to make sure he
he's at home.
Every second is a nervous breakdown. Especially at this very moment when I

stood in front of this apartment, waiting for him to open the door. This is too
much
scary...1
Ok, it's do or die!
Click....
"Third, why are you here?" His handsome face frowned,

confused.
I remained silent. With a few white cardboard

hands, I smiled as I flipped through the white cardboard. I did this
together with Too last night.3
The first white cardboard was written like this:2
"How are you?"
I threw the first board to the ground, the second, the third...
"Today is just another normal day, but not for me. I have
something special to tell you."20
"Are special to me."

"Not this kind of special."1
Here are some photos of Batman, Superman and the Captain

America.1
"You are more special than them."25
"I would like to tell you how special you are to me."
The last 3 white boards will say a thousand words.
"You"
"Me"
"Like ÿ "5
Then I stood still and smiled silently at him. The big man was stunned, and
whispered softly...3
"Third..."1
"Do you understand how I feel? I…"
"This is a fantastic idea! Can I use this for the girls?

I was thinking of some new ideas..."100
"Is..."
"Are you a parasite in my stomach? How do you know I'm running out of ideas?
Thank you so much bro! You reminded me of <Love Actually>!"21
And you reminded me of Jurassic Park, idiot!
"I love you at..."
I hate you, bastard.7
I can only say...
"You're welcome…" before he dragged me into his arms.
Oh yeah... Damn. I now firmly believe that an idiot will always be an idiot,
no matter what I have said to him. This jerk! Why the hell am I in love with him?
I'm so tired of all this shit.14
¹
Love Actually: Here I leave the scene that is talked about in the
wow, she really is beautiful!!
Chapter 6
What will true love be like? Will he look as stupid as Kai? I really
want to know.26
Although Too and I spent the whole night preparing the white boards.
I was hopelessly rewarded.
Hopeless.
I tried to get out of his happy embrace. Do you think I can be happy
for him? Damn.3
Once he was done hugging me, he took me to his room. There is

nothing shameful if you ask yourself. This happy idiot went to the
kitchen and took a package of instant noodles from mom.
He started pouring the seasoning over the noodles very concentrated.
After that, he passed me the noodles in all sincerity.
Aow, I'm moved to tears... asshole!
This idiot made me eat raw instant noodles!13
Damn, can't you give my precious stomach some respect and

courtesy? But what can I do with this dear friend of mine? To
please the big guy, I sat in front of the TV, folded my legs and put
the noodles in my mouth. I only want
kill this idiot....6
"Want more? I thought you loved the taste of Tom Yum¹."
"Next time, I'd like to have minced pork with basil, please." My
mouth is numb from the high
salt content in the seasoning.
Within our group of "thugs", we have a specific favorite food.

It includes alcohol and snacks, with raw instant noodles being
the most popular. Especially
Bone, who licked his plate all the time. I think his kidney will fail
very soon.
Because raw instant noodles were so popular, stupid Kai assumed

I liked them too.
Store 4-5 large packages of instant noodles in
your closet. By God!4
"As long as you need it, I'll cook it for you."3
"Yes, you should. Look how much I've helped you this time." In fact,
I don't want to help him. I did it for myself.
Since you've misunderstood, so be it....
Kai happily sat down next to me and proudly proclaimed. "Even if you
don't help me, will I ever have problems with girls?"
"Okay, pretty boy, you're the best of the worst."
"I am the most handsome guy in the world, I am not only handsome, I
speak well and have a good body." I glared at him and rolled my eyes.
I've had enough of his narcissism. I can only keep quiet because I will never
outsmart him.11
"But girls love bad boys." Not only the
girls, even me....I like the bad boy too....13
"Which girl are you going to chase now?" Although he has hit a wall with the last girl,
he has since recovered well and quickly. Maybe he was never serious with anyone,
I haven't seen him go out with any girl for a long time.
"Kin, Department of Nursing, Second Year."
"How did you meet?"

"She's a friend of a friend of a friend. I like her because she has big
boobs."
"Please tell me which of your girlfriends doesn't have big boobs. All of your
girls are capable of making any guy hyperventilate."
"But I'm not interested in having a serious relationship with Kin. I'm already
tired out."
"Hey?!" What the hell...? If you don't feel like having a serious
relationship, why did you go after her? It's confusing me.
I waited patiently for his explanation.
"I think I don't feel like having a serious relationship anymore. Having to
coax a girl can be very tiring and requires effort. I think it would be better if
I keep changing partners, without having to have a serious relationship.
time arrives. There is no obligation. This is a much better

arrangement.”1
Argh.... He's already a playboy and now he's planning to sleep with
anyone? I can feel the chill down my spine.
Even though he wears protection, I don't like him sleeping with
just anyone.2
I liked the part about not wanting to have a serious relationship.

little bit.
"How about?"
"Damn Kai, this is ridiculous, but okay, okay…" What should I say to him
too? That Kai is an asshole?
"Thrid, you are well aware of my love life. But I have no idea about yours.
Has it become your habit to reject people? Haven't you wanted someone
by your side?" never have you
interested in my love life from day one, but still happy to offer
you an answer.1
"Is not true."
"Have you loved someone before?"
"Of course!" It's you, idiot! I'm too scared and too shy to tell
you.2
"Have you confessed?"
"No."
"Why?"
"If you were me, you wouldn't."
"Shit, you didn't..."
"..."
"I hope you didn't like someone's wife."
Oh yeah, idiot! My unknown love must be someone's wife.

Why must this idiot have such dirty thoughts?
"I am one of those who do not say love easily."
"I'm not one to fall in love easily. I just like the person."
Ok, you're always happy.
After finishing the instant noodles, I sadly went home. I have

accepted my fate.
Too was looking at me worriedly when I got home.
"How was it? Were you successful? Quick, share it with your
father!"14
"Success with your damn instant noodles! He's planning on going

after someone else!"
"Shit, how did that happen?"

"Why don't you find out?" I kicked my shoes aside and walked
over to the sofa and sat nonchalantly next to Too.
"Tell me what happened so I can help you!"
"Your excellent plan didn't work! We should know better that Kai is an
idiot. He thought I'm giving him a new idea to go after the girls."
"My God, he's an idiot."34
"Tell me about it."
"But you should explain it to him! And not just agree with
the!"
"My mind went blank. I couldn't think of anything.

Also, he told me that he is planning to sleep with other
people and that you are no longer interested in being in a relationship.

Do you think I'd have a chance?"
"Maybe it's good for you that he's not interested in a serious relationship.
At least you don't have to cry for his girlfriend."
"Damn, you're so 'good' at comforting me."
"I'll give you another idea, I promise this time it will work!"7
"What kind of stupid idea? Please don't embarrass me

more".1
"You don't have to worry about that, trust me."
Too is a person who focuses on the result and not the process. After
this, it gave me a new idea. Tomorrow I will be the next Oscar winner....3
¹
Tom Yum:
Tom yum is a soup originally from Thailand and it can be said that
it is one of the best known dishes in the kitchen
thai.
Chapter 7
"Third, what's wrong with you?"
"Er ... yo ..."
"What the hell is wrong with you? Stop giving me that constipated
look." Kai asked again. It's also kicking my leg under the table. Er, should I
say it? I dare not say it, brother.4
"My family has had financial problems recently. I can no longer pay the rent. The
landlord has rented my house to someone else." I answered with exasperation,
trying to imitate the actor
from a family drama series.13
"Shit, when did this happen? Why didn't you tell us before?" Kai was
worried. I tried to refrain from telling him the truth that it all started last night, when
Too and I came up with this plan. Instead, I replied..28
"For almost a month already..."
I intensify my expression of sadness as if all my loved ones had died on

me. Although I have never taken acting classes, being an art student helps in some
acting skills and feelings.6
I bet this year's Best Actor Oscar would go to me.

All the main clues for <La La Land>, please prepare to cry your eyes out.
"Why did you hide it from us? Aren't we your friends?"

Too added fuel to the fire. He can certainly win the award for
best supporting actor. Thanks to all the judges.54
"I... I don't think I should bother any of you. But now that I can't
even find a place to sleep, I had no choice but to bother you.
Can you help me until my family gets over this financial hurdle?"
"Why don't you sleep over at Kai's house? It has two rooms, doesn't
it?" Bone immediately offered. Kai seemed hesitant after hearing
this suggestion.13
Kai is a generous person by nature. The main reason he hesitated

might be due to his hobby of bringing women home. I don't feel
good seeing his way of being a womanizer, but
I must insist.
"Kai, if it's inconvenient for you, that's fine. I can sleep with Too or
Bone. There might be a chance that my things will be messy or
even lost due to constant moving around. But that's fine, I can
always buy a new one." 17
How would you rate my acting ability? Am I pathetic

enough?6
I almost laughed out loud when I saw Kai's frown. Too said that
being closer is better for nurturing love in a relationship. Even
though I can barely breathe when I'm with Kai right now, I'm going
to get closer to him no matter what.
"Why don't I sell my car for rent... This could work. This will
be a bit more painful and tiring, take a
taxi or BTS¹ can also be quite comfortable." I glanced at Kai as if to say. Do you
understand me?32
"Ok ok ok, come to sleep at my house!"1
Kai, are you serious? YES!
"Yes, I am. I won't let you suffer, but you have to put up with my
girls".2
"No problem!"
"I'll help you move in later."
"I'll help too!" my other two friends replied.
"Aow, is it okay to upset everyone?" In fact, I packed my things last night. Now,
I just have to take them to Kai's house, HAHAHAHA!34
My things were moved to Kai's house after class.

Even though I'm not sure who is sharing his love nest lately and as much as I can't
tolerate him bringing a woman home, I'm already on a path of no return....
Too and Bone left after helping me carry my stuff to Kai's house, leaving Kai and I
to unpack in my new room. Nearly an hour later, the big guy is out of the room
before I even know it. It
I saw smoking on the balcony as I left my room.
"Does it bother you that much to help me tidy up the room?"
"I was thinking if it would put you in a bind if I brought a woman

at home."
"You think too much. We've been brothers for years.
Also, we don't share a room."2
"But there is only one bathroom, my friend." And that bathroom is in your
room.3
I asked for his cigarette. He took the same cigarette from his lips and passed
it to me.4
I started smoking for a while and it seems to me that what if I need

to use the bathroom while he is making out with the girl?
What should I do? My heart will break into pieces!
"I can use the public bathroom downstairs."
"No way! Let's think of a way when the time comes."

time".
"Is"
"Do you want to take a shower?"
"Are you crazy? Why would I take a shower with you?"
"What are you thinking? I'm asking you if you would like to take a
shower, I didn't ask you to take a shower with me."12
"Really?" What a waste, I thought I'd take this opportunity to spy...11
"Pass me my cigarette, I want to smoke."
"You can light another one."
"I don't want to. You've had enough. Don't smoke too much."11
"ok ok ok ok, you're so stingy." I returned the cigarette to the owner.

It can be quite controlling. If we smoke together, he would smoke
two cigarettes and I can only have one, always less than him.10
I took my clothes, wrapped myself in a towel and went into the

bathroom. Kai also entered his own room. I didn't start showering
right away because I took the time to examine the bottles on her
dresser. This is something I don't get to do normally but now I can as
I'm living with him
now.
"Can I use your facial care products?" I asked him jokingly as he

poked his head into the bathroom. responded promptly,
"Clear!"
"The perfume looks good."
"You can wear anything you want as long as my girl doesn't

mistake you for me."
"Hair gel looks good too."1
"Do you want to use that too?"
"Uh huh."
"You need to pay with your body after using all my

things."47
"The pleasure is mine. Do you want my heart too?" I asked jokingly. Kai shook
his head and smiled devilishly.6
"Stop seducing me."8
"I didn't, I'm just kidding, ok?"4

"Please don't do the same to others."2
"Why?"
"They will fall in love with you."66
Everybody loves me except you, idiot!29
Today is the first day I live at Kai's house, the first night in many
nights. Usually, I don't stay more than 2 days at your house. Now,
it's not the same anymore. Many thoughts ran through my mind,
including Too's ideas. But I decided not to take any action for now, I
must first observe and evaluate the
new situation.
I don't want to lose Kai, he is my best friend after all.

On our first morning, around 6, the first woman knocked on our

door. She was wearing a tight school uniform that almost busted her
buttons, and a short skirt that almost exposed her panties. I always
thought that only mothers wake up their children in the morning, until
I see different busty women who wake us up every morning. A
different girl for different days of the week, without repetition.16
If I'm not around, I won't see your wife in her room. Except for this
lady at the door, she is an exception.
Tok tok tok ....
I frowned and started looking for the owner of this house. The
sound of running water tells me that he is taking a shower. It's
almost 9 at night, the other two thugs would have entered before
knocking. So it's not likely to be them.
I decided to open the door because I don't want to raise my voice

to ask Kai.
"Khunpolÿholaaa~"
Damn, who is she? It almost exploded in my face. Not the real

bomb, a real bombóm. Her boobs are bigger than my skull! I don't even
want to think about it.
"Is,,,"
"AowÿThirdÿwhere is Khunpol?"ÿshe recognizes me. It would be weird

for her not to know the bullies if she goes out with Kai.
What should I do now with...?
"Kai is taking a shower."
"Oh yeah, are you taking a shower now? Can I come in?"
"Of...of course." This voluptuous woman swayed across the room.

He turned to give a dazzling smile before sitting down on the sofa.
Damn, I almost went blind, she's the prettiest I've ever seen!17
"Would you like something to drink?"4
"Okay, I'll wait for Khunpol, we'll be out in a minute." Aow, is this a
date? I promised not to interfere in his affairs and to keep my distance.
I can only watch from afar and take care of him
in secret.
The air stopped. 15 minutes later, the bathroom door opened. Kai
came out of his room, wrapped in a towel at the
waist.
"Khunpolÿoops!" the girl exclaimed and covered her mouth with her
hands, but her eyes do not stop looking.
"Why are you here? Didn't I tell you to call before you came?"
Kai looked angry. I haven't seen him talking to a girl like that.
"I can't wait to see you. Besides, you told me you'd be in

House".
"I'm home, but that doesn't mean you can drop by anytime. I thought
I made it clear to you that we should meet outside, because I have
a friend at home."
same house".34
"Hey, I'm fine. Don't worry about me." I'm going to sit right here. I
dare you to kiss in front of me. Bastard.11
"See, the Third doesn't care at all."6
"Well, I do care. Please don't go overboard."

"I though that you like me..."
"I like you, but I also like others." You are a pervert. I really hate you.
What type of woman do you like? Or will any other type do?
Please pay attention to this girl, she is really waiting for you.
"So, are we still going out today?"
"Why are you mad at me? Normally you don't talk to me

this way."3
"I'm angry that you're overstepping my bounds. Please don't come in the
future unless I give you permission."
"Well, I'm not in the mood to go out right now."
"Okay, so be it."
Kai went straight into his room after that. I had never seen him so
angry before. Kai loves and cares about his friends. I had never
realized that it is until this point. He made an effort to give his friend
personal space.18
Or does he not need to be with someone because he is not

interested in a serious relationship?
"Is..."
"I'll make a new move, see ya!" He was gone before I could answer,
leaving me alone in front of the TV. After 5 minutes, the big guy came
out fully clothed.
"We will."
"From where?"
"Call Bone and Too, let's go get something to eat."
"Where?"
"Pub".
"Screw you".
"I might get depressed, but I can't let down the girls in the pub who are
waiting for my rewards."
"Why don't you go out with that girl then?"
"Don't say anything, I don't like people who don't respect the rules."
"Am I making it difficult for you?" I realized that I had asked the wrong question.
Should I scrap the plan? I felt bad for Kai.
"How do you see me as a person?"
"Like a fucking imbecile."5
"Screw you".
"That's how I see you."

"But you should know who I would choose, between my friend and my wife?"
"Would you choose your friend?"
"No, I choose a woman."1
"..."
"But if I have to choose between you and the woman..."
"Will you choose me?"
"I will continue to choose a woman."66

"Damn you, what are you trying to tell me? I don't even know where I am
now."
"Stay where you are. You are special to me."
"How special?"
"For women, I use my body. For you, I use my heart."137
"Uggg..."
"Are you satisfied now? Come on, let's not let the two of you wait
too long. They'll be upset. Besides, we need to discuss the next
faculty event."
"Is!"
Though I know he probably said the same thing to the others, but I don't
care. I am happy and glad to hear this from him.1
¹ BTS:
Public transportation in Thailand.
Chapter 8
There are many activities for the third year in the faculty of arts.
Many commented that our purpose and existence was to organize events
and not to study. We have a very tight schedule with fixed times for art
exhibitions, short film festival, Songkran¹ performance and Ad hoc² activities.
We must strive for all these events and activities. It can be very exhausting.
For example, we have an event called "Nitade Fair" this week. In this Nitade
Fair, every art student must participate in the booth activities. This is to entertain
students at the university and to collect donations for the annual theater festival.
So the four of us decided
set up a stand.
"What is our booth number?" Bone asked as Too was about to pick up his
camera.
"B17, near the stage. To our right are our superiors, they will
fold paper stars. And to our left are our young men, they are
making man overboard"
"Damn, we shouldn't lose to them." Kai said

competitively.
The reason we take the booth so seriously is because we need to

be in the top 5. To achieve this, we need to make good profits. Not
only will the top 5 be featured in the art faculty newsletter, but they
will also be given priority to use the studio. Having priority access
to study is an honor for the student of
art.1
"I've done research. Faculty moons usually sell things like

drinks, fish balls, etc. And some of them are setting up a photo
booth. That's why they made a lot of money." I shared the
information in all seriousness.
"Damn, what should we do then?"
"How about we use the thug style to share movie reviews?"

The three of them seemed interested after hearing my suggestion.
"How?" I turned and looked at Kai before they could ask

more. My dear friend Kai knew exactly what to do without me
saying a single word. I quickly braced myself and gave my
other two friends a sly look.
"Sawadeekrap, glad to see you all at this Nitade Fair. We

went to check the feedback on our social media and based
on popular demand, we decided to launch this movie review game.
You only need to pay 5 baht³ and you can play this game with us.
Those who get the answer right can win a stuffed toy and those
who don't, sorry. Shall we start now?" Me
I also looked at Too.
"OK we start."
"Name the movie that Mr. Kai is going to describe. Start now!"
It's Kai's turn for performance, and he quickly added,
"This movie is good, very good."
"..."
"After seeing this movie, I feel like patting my friend on the

back and telling him it's okay.
We may have made the mistake in our first round of selection. We
must get through it, we must prepare for this nightmare."
"So serious?"
I really don't know what the writer is thinking, he actually let the
female lead sit in a boat and run out of the yellow river, and they call
this romantic..." My heart aches for my money. Even if I only pay the
half price with my student ID, I still feel the pain in my heart." I quickly
continued when Kai finished his sentence.
"Ah, ok, we're done with our movie review. Mr. Too, you can
reply now.
What is the name of this movie?"
"Screw you!"
"The answer is wrong. This movie is called "Hail the Judge",

he doesn't understand."
"I'm not answering your question, I'm cursing you. What a stupid idea!
Following!"
Once again, the group rejects me.

"Why don't we sell something, let's not think about it too much?"
"That's so common. We need a story for our

stuff."
"Damn your story, the focus of our booth is not the stuff we sell, it
should be our face. I just have to stand there, and half of our stuff
will be sold."
Narcissist, do you have a mirror at home?1
"That's too simple. Who would want to buy? Our things must be
eye-catching and heart-catching." Too said and it seemed like he
had a brilliant idea.
"How do we catch the heart?"
"Using our body to exchange."17
At first, I wasn't quite sure what he meant by using the body to trade.
Until the first day of the fair, the
I was really scared.
"Top of the World Shop, we sell sausages in different sizes.

Whether it's small sausages that you can swallow in one bite, or
large sausages that need to be held with two hands. Sausages are
finger-licking good. You'll be back for more."49
Is this selling hot dogs or...? The release is probably

rated 18+.8
Although I already know that we would have to use something for the
exchange, this is still...
"Ahhhhh, P'Thug, can we have a wefieÿ?"
"Of course". Kai was entertained with a cute young lady. His smile was
so wide that it almost reached her ears. Like Too and Bone, they were
surrounded by girls drawing and painting on their shirts. And I have a
key responsibility, which is to grill the sausages. Damn, this is what I call
brotherhood.9
"P'Third, how much is this?" The young lady asked and smiled
sweetly and shyly at me. She was not alone, two of her friends were
with her to cheer her up.
"A bag is 40baht." I handed him the bag immediately.
"How much was it?"
"40baht", I replied shortly.
"I can not hear you well."
"Do you still want it? If you don't want it, I'll keep it to myself."20
The young lady quickly gave me the money and left. Stop
harassing me, you don't want to mess with me.3
He was famous for giving rejections. And today I continue to live up to my

reputation. If anyone needs any special service, as long as it's not too much, I'll do
my best to meet expectations.
The other three had too many fans. This is how we split the
work, we also sell your face and also your body. Each customer will be granted a
wish, such as sing-a-longs, wefie, hugs, kisses on the cheek, etc. In the end, there
are people who started drawing on their shirts. The white uniform has become a
Hawaiian shirt. Kai is the worst; his shirt was full of messages from the heart. They
even drew me a little.5
After chatting with the customers, the big guy came over and helped with the
grill, leaving Too and Bone to get on with cooking.
your "sale".
"We are selling too well." Kai said proudly.
"Thanks to my skill at grilling."
"The credit should be mine. Since you've helped me grill, I can also share the credits
with you."
"Oh, I'm so excited."
"There are no good words in your mouth right?".
Ok, let me grant you one wish."1
"Huh? What the hell are you talking about?"

"Aiya, just tell me your wish."
"Okay, sing me a song." He thinks for a while and begins to sing: "The sea is so
dark, like a cold girl who loses her fire."2
"Damn you cool boy."
"Hahaha, isn't that funny?"
"Funny your dick head."34
"N'Kai N'Third, P' wants to buy sausages, very big ones, like yours."19
"Wait a minute, big like what?"
"His height. What else could it be? Later, P' wants to write something on Kai's
shirt."
"Oh, your shirt looks full, maybe we can write on the shirt
de Third".
"Ok, I'll prepare it now"
"Aww...."
Two more days left. I'm already starting to feel the stress.
At 8 pm, we have sold all our sausages.

There is only one left that was forgotten by a client. I ate the sausage while
cleaning the cabin.
"Is it good? Can I eat something?" Kai asked.

"I've bitten into this sausage, why don't you buy another one tomorrow?"
"It's okay." She unashamedly took the sausage from my hand and
put in the mouth.35
"Oh, I forgot to tell you that I spit on the sausage." Kai's face turned pale and he
replied...
"Okay, I can eat your saliva."47
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!! Can someone please kill me?

How not to love this person? He really knows how to make a person happy and
that's why I'm crazy. Glad
heeheeheehee… 43
¹ Songkran:
It is the new year festival in Thailand. Thai New Year is

celebrates April 13.2
²
To this:
It means "for this purpose" or "for this". It is a Latin phrase that is often used to
indicate that a certain event is temporary and is intended for that specific purpose.
³ Baht:
Thai currency.
Wefie:
Group selfie.
Chapter 9
All good things come to an end. We're ready to go home after loading things into
Bone's car. Kai took my car because he was worried about parking space for his
precious Charlie. Too took Bone's car. They both left earlier because they were in a
hurry to prepare the sausages for tomorrow. As Kai and I started to walk towards the
parking lot, we stopped after
Some steps.
"kai!" What a bad luck! A girl with pink hair yelled.3
"Er..." My dear friend replied sweetly. These girls can still find their way to Kai
even after the
event. My heart feels like an expired sausage.
"I thought you would take me home."
"I'm accompanying this little monkey" He pointed at me. Now I'm a little monkey.23
"How sad..."3
"But, I'll still take you. Third, take a motorcycle." The last line was for me. I nodded
because I couldn't stop it.

I walked towards the parking lot discouraged.
Too, I bet you didn't expect this. Kai left with another girl
again.
"Third, you've gone too far."
"Eh?"
"If you walk a bit more, you'll get to your apartment. Idiot."
"Didn't you go take her?" I asked curiously.
"Yes, I did. But just take her to her car."
"That easy?"
"Why do you ask so much? Quick, I want to take a shower now. I

feel sticky all over." The sadness disappeared in an instant. I am
so glad that you finally chose me.
We turned around and headed back to the parking lot. I drove the car
this morning and Kai offered to drive tonight.
My arms ache from grilling sausages all day.2
"Too bad, this shirt is destroyed." He started complaining

even before he could start the engine.
"Look at me. Stop complaining."
"You look super sexy."13
"Well, I have something on my shirt, but this is written for you."

Kai's shirt is completely written on, even on the
buttons, for their crazy fans. So who is the unlucky one? I

am still me.
"That's because I'm handsome."
"Your ruffian look?"
"They call it being a playboy, my dear friend. That's why they

declare their love for me on your shirt." He pulled my neck to show it to me.
"Amo a Khunpol"
"Oh God, who did this? I'll make her pay."
"Please be more understanding. Because I'm handsome.

A softy like you, you need to work harder with girls."
Please don't wash the shirt yet, save these love messages for a
while."
"Hey, I'm not a wimp. Look this way." I showed him the pink
words in my pocket.
"I love P'Third, that's all..."

"Don't worry, there should be more…" I quickly checked my shirt,

but couldn't find any since those words are upside down in my
eyes. Then I heard my friend say, "P'Third is so cute." Look,
someone appreciates me....5
"See, I told you?"
"Er, what they say is very true." Kai said. My heart was beating
furiously. I keep telling myself that he would say the same thing to
everyone. It's not especially for me, so I replied:1
"Very convincing."
"Of course!"
"Then you will start praising others."
"Y?"
"There are thousands of people you think are cute, I know."

"Is not true"
"..."
"Only you."67
My mind...
It's exploding like a fireworks display....5
Kill me! I ONLY WANT YOU!

Day 2 of the Nitade Fair. I thought things would get better, but it got
more chaotic. In order to increase sales volume, Kai and Bone came
up with a crazier promotion idea.
"Top of the World Shop will never disappoint any girl.

Anyone who buys more than 200 baht will get a kiss on the cheek."
Who would be in their right mind to buy a 200 baht sausage? These
idiots!19
"Third, can I have 200 baht worth of sausages, please?"
"Eh?"
"Third, please give P' 200 baht worth of sausages."
"Honey, 600 baht of sausages, there are three of us."
OMG, who knew such an insane promotion was going to have such a
great response? Are they printing money? I never would have thought
to spend 200 baht to buy sausages. But in any case, you have to thank
me for running the booth. I must roast, sell and give change to
customers. As for the other three, I'll let them dance and attract
customers.
I was ecstatic!
"P'Kai, kiss my cheek," a cute junior asked sweetly.

Aiya! So cute, it feels like a dream.
This is not Kai's first client. In fact, I've lost count. As long as they
ask for a kiss, they will receive a kiss regardless of the left or right
cheek. If they want your phone number or your line, they'll get that too.
Unless you bring them home. But
I think someone could bring one of the girls home this

night.
I think there is nothing to lose. We have the money and the girls. This is win-
win. Today's event closed with a
good note.4
"Which side?"
"Can I have both sides? Can I also take a wefie with you?"
"Uh-huh, no problem."
Kai is a seduction machine. Seduce anyone, including me. Recently,

he's having fun making fun of me. So what if it does? The person who will get hurt
eventually would still be me. But I can still draw energy from this small happiness and
secretly carry on like him. I have reached the stage where I cannot draw the dividing
line between happiness and pain.32
"Third, are you ready? The queue is getting longer." He seemed overly
eager, but it looked exceptionally satisfying because a young woman was pressing
her tits against his arm.
Only Bone came to help me.
"Thank you"
"Er, is it cooked?"
"Not yet, she needs a little more."

"How to make it cook faster? I need to give one to that hot girl over there."
"..."
I thought you might have a little conscience.
As long as you three are happy, I'm just a coolie at this event. I'm not going to do
things against my own will, so I turned down all requests for wefie and kisses. I don't
do anything for money.1
Our Top of the World Store is doing well. We sold everything in half an hour.
The first to complete the task in college. However, we will only know the winning
team tomorrow. As we packed up the cabin, Too pulled me aside and seemed to
have something to say.
"I wanted to talk to you earlier."
"What's happening?"
"I found something weird recently."
"What's happening?"
"I think Kai and Bone are keeping some secrets from us. You'd better take a closer
look."45
"What secret? I'm not sorry at all?"2
"I'm not sure. Recently, I think they're always discussing something in

private. They called each other on the sly.
I found out about this when I went to your room last night." I frowned.
unconsciously. I also felt that Kai was a bit strange. But still, I
decided not to make a fuss.3
"Help me keep an eye on him. I'll try to probe Kai, maybe he's trying
to go after some girls."
"Ok I'll do it." As soon as I finished speaking, Very quickly

he picked up the DSLR² hanging around his neck.
"Are you taking a picture of me?"
"Get lost! No one wants to take a picture of you. You're blocking the
girl I'm trying to take."
"I hope you don't catch her, animal."
"She'll come for me in a while, now get lost."
I sighed and stepped out of the way. Sometimes I think, if I let the
three of them choose between me and big tits, what will they choose?
I have a feeling that they should choose the big boobs.
As I was feeling the atmosphere of the event, the big guy came over
and jokingly invited me to do something with him.
"Third haa, do you want to go to the outdoor cinema together?"
"Damn, I'm getting goosebumps. Can you say my name in a proper

way?"
"What do you want me to call you? Bastard?"1
"Shut up, what are you going to show today?"
"Little Lovers, oh yeah, oh yeah, oh yeah, oh yeah." As soon as I

heard him sing this song, I remembered my childhood, riding a
small bike in a small alley. Furthermore, I have no reason to refuse.
It's not that I'm trying to remember my childhood, I just want to
spend time with Kai.11
"Just the two of us?"
"Too is taking pictures of the girls. Bone is playing with the girls in
the water. Let's forget about them, better stay with me." He grabbed
me hard by the wrist and led me to the other side of the stage. There
are many benches in front of the screen
white.
"Do we have to buy tickets?" Asked. The person next to me shook

his head.
"No need. We have to play games to win the tickets." He led

me to the table where the staff was. The older ones happily
greeted us and played the game with us. They also said that in
the end we could win some children's gift.
"We are from the art faculty, you can ask us more questions
difficult."2
"IN AGREEMENT!"
"Please name a movie that was released in 2003. You can't say
<Little Lovers>."
What kind of weird question is that? There are not many movies
that I know of in 2003.
"<February>?"
"That's right!" The old man put a sticker on Kai after answering.
"I was thinking about that, bastard."

"Oh yee, you're too slow."
I thought about it for a long time before I finally answered

"The Girl...".
"Please give me the full title." Who would remember the full
title, not even for me, who watched and collected a good number
of movies. Kai saw my doubts and answered proudly:1
"The girl with the big face."
"Es <The Girl Next Door> na, N'Kai."3
"Damn!"
I finally got the movie ticket after the seniors stopped laughing.
"Ok, all of you are given a piece of paper. Since we are showing a
romantic love story today, please write down your favorite romance. After
the movie, we will give a gift to two people who have the same answer.
Please please don't copy ok!"3
I don't feel like any prize, besides I haven't seen many love movies.
So, it didn't take me long to write the answer. Same for Kai. Then
we sat down and watched the movie of our childhood.
"What did you write?"
"Me? Why should I tell you?"
"I wrote <One Day>, how about you?" The big guy shared his answer.
I didn't expect you to like this movie. In fact, for the last three years, I
haven't been sure I really know what kind of person he is and what he
really likes.3
"Don't talk nonsense. I know you won't write this movie."
"So smart, do you want me to guess what you've written?"
"No need, I like <Love, Rosie>."18
"How romantic, my friend!"
"The movie is going to start now."
I quickly found a seat near the white screen and stopped the
conversation. After that, I dove into this movie from my childhood
with the rest.
"Jeab, why did you cut my rubber band?" I asked him jokingly.
"I haven't cut it yet."
"Who cares?"
We have always been like this. Sometimes we fight, sometimes

we argue, but we never stay angry for long. Kai is my good friend,
so good that I'm afraid that once I express my feelings, everything
won't be the same as before... I might lose him...15
This is something that I have not been able to accept until now.
<Little Lovers> tells the story between a boy and a girl. They lived
very close to each other and were friends since childhood. We sat
down to watch the movie, no one spoke, we just stared at the white
screen in silence. As time passed, the tone of this film was no
longer the same color as in the past.
I can't remember when was the last time I saw this movie.
It may have been a long time ago. When I started as a film student, I saw
it a dozen times. However, I can't adjust to the scene where Jeab was
chasing after Noina's speeding car and wanted to give her the rubber
band.
"Why are you so crybaby?"
"What?" I turned around and saw him looking happily.
"You cried."4
"The dust gets in my eyes, it's not a big deal."
"Er, er, er, er, the dust gets into my friend's eyes and that's why he's
crying. Come on, let me see your eyes."7
"Obtrusive".
I quickly blocked her head with my hand and wiped my tears

with my sleeve. This is so embarrassing, but most of the people
behind us are just as emotional as I am. Only my friend is smiling.
Crazy.
"What do you do if you're Jeab? I mean...if you got a

wedding invitation from Noina?" The question may be the
most sensible one he's asked since we sat down for this
movie.
"Could I... I'll let her go with the best person, and I'll feel happy for
her."5
"So you think you're the lead in the drama?"
"How about you?"

"I'll ruin the wedding."5
"Instead of!"
"Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" I really will!"3
"Er, I know." Kai always gets what he wants. You don't have
the word "failure" in your dictionary. Just like the bad guy on
TV, beneath the handsome facade lies the heart of a beast. One
can imagine how furious he will be if his loved one likes someone
else.
The same for friends, Kai is a person who cares a lot about friends.
¹ Culí:
Coolie, coolie or coolie, was the name used to designate low-skilled

porters and workers from India, China and other Asian countries.
² DSLR:
They are a type of single-lens reflex camera, whose storage medium for
the captured image is an electronic sensor, instead of the 35 mm film
used in chemical photography.
Chapter 10
When the movie ended, and the names of the cast began to appear
on the screen, the presenter took the stage with
a microphone in hand. Everybody was wanting to know
who was going to win the prize.
"Well, it's time for us to announce the winners of the game!

The winners will receive two tickets to the play, yes!!"
"What is it to be happy?" I turned to look at the big guy next to me,

and he was sighing.
The thing is... This year's play is organized by us. It doesn't

matter if we win it or not. Unless we are allowed to watch as an
audience.
Damn!
"Only two people wrote the same movie. The first winner, dang
dang dang, Third Year Third, Department of
Who! "1
aww aww aww aww....
"Please come on stage to receive your award."
"Hurry up". Kai pushed me away and I went up on stage to warm

applause.
"Please introduce yourself briefly." The host passed me the

microphone.
"Sawadeekrap, soy Third."
"N'Third, can you guess the person who wrote the same movie
name as you?"
"Er..." I looked at the people sitting under the stage. There are hundreds of them, how
would I know? This includes an irritating person who kept yelling "One Day". Did you
really choose "One Day"? Then our answers will not be the same.
"I have no idea." I don't feel like thinking too much, just reveal the next winner please.
"We are going to announce the second winner, he is..."
"..."
"From the same department, Third year Khunpol!"4
Screams...!
Dammit. Why didn't you say it? Why did you lie to me?
I looked at the big guy in the school uniform who came up on

stage. He wasn't wearing his uniform in the usual way, he had a
haircut that made everyone want to beat him up, and yet all the girls
were screaming for him. He came up on stage and stood next to me,
the host handed him another microphone.
"We don't need an introduction from him, do we? N'Kai, what movie
did you write?"
"I typed <Flipped>." He turned and smiled at me. I just want to die in it
act.12
"Let me ask the two of you, why did you choose this movie?"
"I like how this movie portrays the relationship and emotions between
the two people. In the beginning, they both have two minds.
different from each other".2
"But in the end, their thoughts aligned." Kai echoed as I spoke.
"I also like the soundtrack of this movie, <Let it be

me>."
"Let me recite the lyrics, if you have to hold on to someone, now and
forever, let it be me. It means if you have to trust someone with your
heart, let that person be me..."1
"I think this letter is a bit cheesy." The atmosphere was a bit awkward
as we argued on stage. Kai has to say the opposite of everything I say.1
"I also appreciate the thought of the actress. At first, I was

in love with the actor.
"But in the end, the actor chased after her."16

"It should not be like that?" I asked, almost forgetting that it's not just the two of
us here. There are many people watching us from below the stage. But, I still
have to say it.
"There are many scenes that I like. For example, when the
actress went to the actor's house to give him eggs".
"It's a cliche."
"Actually, this is a very ordinary love story, but

also makes it extraordinary."
"This is an ordinary story."
"The actors performed well."

"It's a passable performance by typical Hollywood actors."1
"Although the film has some flaws, I like this film if I use sentiment
instead of an academic eye."
"If you look at it from an academic point of view, I think there are
still a lot of places that are not doing well, but I feel..."1
"..."
"I like it too."1
This is the first time that Kai gives the same answer as me. No
matter how different our ideas are, we chose the same movie after
all. Although I know that, deep down, maybe
don't believe it.
"I think you don't like this movie."

"You know me well." Yes, I know Kai doesn't like romantic love
stories. You are living your life as one. I wonder why he would
choose this movie then.
"Then why did you choose <Flipped>? Did you want the prize
that badly?"
"The award is not important. I know you like this movie. And
because I know you like it..."
"I wanted to write the same answer as you."57
"..."1
Sigh! Please don't touch my heart again.
----------------------------------------------------
"Bone, please open it quickly! Can't you see I'm anxious?"

"Keep calm, there is no difference between knowing today or tomorrow."
"It's not the same. I'll drink if I know today. I won't if I know tomorrow."
"Why?"
"Everyone will be taken to treat the girls."
"Go to hell!"
The conversation between Bone and Too got into my ears.

I quickly finished washing the dishes in the sink and sat down
next to them. I can't wait to see the Top 5 result for Nitade Fair.
The Academic Affairs Office will post the list on the website at 8pm. We are very
excited to find out if we will be one of the five. Only Kai seemed unconcerned, he
was dressing off to the side, putting on his perfume in high spirits.1
"Aren't you interested in the results, Kai?"
"Nothing exciting. I already knew the result. Can't you see I'm getting dressed and
waiting for the moment of victory?" He whistled happily after finishing his sentence.
Why are you so confident? I hope you have the same confidence in your final results
of year.
"Ignore it, let me go to the website." Bone elbowed me in the shoulder and clicked
on the web page. The notice popup appeared in our eyes.
"First place - water girls, second place - soulmate paper star...."
"Why bother reading these names, these aren't from our group!"
"Happy happy..."
"Top of the World - big, long sausages. Damn! Our group name
is really disgusting."12
"I like it."
"Do you think it's funny?"
"Well, at least we won! Who cares about the name of the

group?"
Too smiling. I know that makes no difference to them. As a

popular group in the art department, people associate our
appearance with the group. But it's going to be
different from now on.
When they think of us... they will think big

sausages...8
As expected, after subtracting the cost of the event, our team ranked fourth
in the department.
Thanks to Kai and Bone for the sexy idea. It's impossible to make
that much money if we only sell sausages. Tonight, we decided to go
to a famous Japanese restaurant to celebrate, and then go for a drink.
as usual.
When we leave studies out of university life, what remains is eating, drinking and
sleeping. After a great meal, Kai took his son, Charlie, to the bar in advance. I was
afraid that the phone reservation might be unreliable. Bone, Too and I arrived at
the bar 20 minutes later.1

Chapter 11
Our hearts have never been together... never...

1
Kunpol Krichpirom momentarily went to the restrooms of the <On the Rock>
Pub.13
Dammit. He did it again. It's only been twenty minutes and he's got a table of
women. I thought I was at an auto show. He had a table full of beautiful girls that
seemed endless.
"My good friend Kai, what's wrong with you?" Bone said as he immersed
himself in the group of girls. Leaving me and Too
looking at each other. I knew it! It would be another horrible night.
I always said that I was mentally prepared, but it is not easy to see my loved one
flirting with others.
"Third, how long are you going to stand there? Come and sit down."
The person I adore yelled at me. I kept my thoughts at bay and
walked over to sit on a seat
close. Since they left me alone to sell sausages. Can't we celebrate just the four
of us?
"I have asked you for a black label."
"Are you ordering for me or someone else?" I got nervous. I glared at the
women who were smiling at me, I feel like knocking you all out one by one....6
"I ordered for you, but you can't drink too much. No one can
take you home if you're too drunk.
"Before you talk about others, please take care of yourself." There are all kinds of
alcohol in front of me. It is a sign that a great celebration is about to begin. It is also
the sign that my conflict with Kai was about to start.
We quietly started drinking after chatting with these uninvited guests for a while.
the music was playing
gently in the background. I try not to think too much. After all, this is
the true nature of my friend. But I still can't control my unhappiness.
After all, that girl was
too close to Kai.1
The girls at our table are young people from the same university.
The reason they are squeezing into the same table is because there
was no more room in the pub. So they have to sit with us. If I knew
such an awkward situation would occur, I would move to another
pub.
I get angrier when I think about it. I drank my alcohol in one gulp.
The other three were quietly drinking. But I can't do it. I kept drinking
nonstop. Too and Bone kept adding more to my glass like an open
bar.
"Third, I think you've had enough." A large hand grabbed my glass

before I was about to pour more.
"Get lost."
"What happened to you? Isn't the music good?"

"Er." The contested.
"Do you want me to sing to you? I guarantee your mood will improve."
Always does the same. He keeps bothering me and cheating on me.
"Do you want to kill me with your song? Don't do anything."
"Ok, please, why are you such an idiot."6
"It's none of your business. Just drink your alcohol."
"Of course it's my business! I care about you." Kai wrapped an arm tightly around
my neck, and held a
glass in the other.
"P'Kai, I'll be back." The girl sitting next to Kai smiled and stood up. Kai quickly let
go of my neck and turned to the
girl.
"Where are you going? Do you want me to come with you?"

"I'm going to order a mix"
"Let me pay it." My dear friend immediately took out his wallet and
prepared to pay. Fortunately, the girl quickly refused, or she will
definitely go bankrupt tonight.
"No, I'm going to ask the bartender for free drinks."1
"Come back soon..."
You talk so soft. I don't mean that girl, it's Kai. I really want to give
him a flying kick.13
Some pubs have this rule without saying, customers can ask the
bartender for a free mix. In fact, it is not free.
But customers would try it anyway. Usually
They send a pretty girl for the free drink. Before long, the girl returned
with a large bucket of pink liquid filled with plastic straws.
Various colors.
"P'Third, you can drink some too." I don't even remember the girl's name, but
since she's invited, I can't refuse. I took a sip, and my tongue instantly went
numb. Dammit!
"What's here?" I wish I could stick my tongue out and wash it out.
"The table near the stage was giving some black label, and the other table
was giving some vodka and red bull. The waiter added some lychee cordial¹
to mix it up. Is it delicious?" Are you kidding P'Third? It's delicious? This is a
mix of shit! I think this shit will kill me.
"..."
I haven't said anything, just keep drinking my own drink.

As time passed, more people entered the pub. The background music was
replaced by a growing noise. After several rounds of drinking, everyone
started running to the bathroom. This is the third time Kai has told me.
"I will be back soon".
"Are you going to pee again?"
"Er, do you want to go?" I shook my head and turned to say to Bone, "Bone,
come on."
"No, I'm too lazy to go."
"Come on…" he said, drawing his voice. After the two of them left, Too and
I looked at each other dumbfounded. Too moved his buttocks to sit next to
me. The rest were too engrossed in their drinks, and they didn't have time to
notice us.15
"I think they must have a secret. I just saw them chatting on
line".
"What? Line? They're sitting together, why can't they talk to each other?"
“That's right, but I can see that Bone is talking to Kai using line. “Does it ever occur
to you that they might have something they're hiding from us?” The real meddler
is sitting next to me.
I also noticed that the big guy was busy texting on his phone. But, I didn't pay
attention to who he was talking to until now. I started to think a lot.
"It could be about women, for example…which one to sleep with tonight?" They
do this all the time.
"There's no need to discuss such a thing. Has Kai ever talked to us about who
he's going to sleep with… Or how to sleep with the girl with the big tits? We'll
only know after it's happened."
The more Too said, the more he wanted to know. So I decided to sneak into the
bathroom to see what those two were doing. I saw the two men washing their
hands. It seems that there is nothing unusual. until
Kai speak...
"To your fucking imagination, what are you thinking?"
"I have noticed it many times. Otherwise, why would I ask you to put it to the
test?"26
"So what? I already tried to test it. Nothing happened."
"But..."
"It's enough".
"I've noticed for a long time how Third feels about

ti .... "38
...ÿÿÿ
What Bone said made me feel like the entire universe had stopped. My body and
my mouth began to shake
uncontrollably. Keep watching Kai. My only
hope is that he doesn't hate me because I have inadvertently shown my feelings for
him.26
“Do you feel it with your toes? Nothing has happened!

he seducido22
deliberately a few times. He wasn't shy or anything.

We are still the same good friends as before."
"Have you asked Too? Did Third tell you that he only loves you as a friend?"
"How could Too know? People like Third, don't express

feelings."
"Precisely, if he likes you, would he tell you?"
"Please stop. If you do this again, I won't let you have N'Mic."1
"Damn, don't threaten me with a woman. I might not stop." I heard the laughter of
the two approaching, so I quickly hid in the corner.
My body is numb, my mind is blank. It turns out that every time Kai
is nice to me, every time he talks to me, it's just because he wants
to test me.88
I have reached a dead end... I have nowhere to go

retire.
Kai and I met in the first year. He loves getting into trouble,
especially with girls. He has been like this for the last three years,
he has never changed for anyone, until
now.1
I always said I liked it a lot. I can accept everything from him, as

long as I like it. Sometimes love really has no reason or logic to
speak. It's just love. But in the end, this is the result I have to
accept....7
I have been suffering in silence for three years because he

never knew my feelings....
Sometimes I also want to yell at him to vent my frustration.

I really regret liking it, and I still do.
But, I've never had the courage to say it. I can only suffer for myself. He
played with my feelings like a toy.12
He will leave when he is satisfied....
Is this how it's going to be? Can it only be so?
I sent a message to Too saying that I had to do something and left first.
But, I didn't go back to my apartment. I think I can be more drunk, so I
went to another bar to continue drinking. Bone and Kai's calls kept
coming in, but I didn't answer. Do not Cry. I couldn't cry. I could feel
something tucked into my chest, heavy and numb. I don't know what to
do...38
It wasn't until nine o'clock at night that I got up slowly and inexplicably
prepared to go home. I saw the person I loved sitting on the sofa with
no expression.4
It is very difficult to pretend that everything is fine. I'm so drunk I can't

walk right now. Not sure he could understand what I said, I struggled to
talk to myself. ...
"I'm not drunk, I'm fine."
"Where did you go?"
"This little bit of alcohol can't do anything to me." My camouflage

is going to fall apart at any moment, I'm so tired...
"Third, I asked you where you've been. Too said you had to do
something first, but why did you take so long?" He raised his
voice as he stepped forward to help me.1
"It is none of your business!"
"What happened to you? You must tell me then to find out what happened to you!"
do!"
"Are you playing with my feelings?"28
"What are you talking about?"
"If you don't know the reason, don't bother me!" I want to give up on you.
Even if I have to die, I want to stop loving you. But why do you stop
me? I don't want you to see me like that... I want to be that cheerful
and happy Third in your eyes.2
"Third, what the hell is wrong with you?"11
"I... I'm drunk, I'm sorry, don't worry about me. Someone must be
waiting for you." I lowered my head and wiped my tears.
I brushed his hand away and ran into my room.
He brought a woman back today because her door was ajar.

I saw the woman lying on her bed. I really should stop now....16
He will never love me. I shouldn't fool myself anymore. I can no

longer suffer.3
We have been friends for three years. We like to watch the same
movies, we like to go everywhere together, he knows me, I know him
too, but...
Our hearts have never been together... never... ****58
*****
¹
Lychee cordial:
Natural fruit juice.

Chapter 12
What should I do? How can I stop loving him...?
This is the most painful morning in months. It hurts
a lot the head. After all, I drank so much alcohol last night.
But, I still have to wake up at 10 o'clock.
Fortunately, I only have classes in the afternoon. At least I don't get
up early in the morning.
I slowly got out of bed, grabbed the bath towel that was hanging
in the closet. I left my room and stopped in front of the door of that
person's room.
This is wrong... There is only one bathroom in this house and the bathroom is
in your bedroom.

I knocked on the door for a while. Kai, who was wearing a towel
around his waist, opened the door. The girl was sitting on the bed
and playing with the phone.9
"Do you want to take a shower?" he asked me. I nodded and walked in
in the room.
"But I want to use the shower first."
"Hurry up, I have to run some errands before I go to the

college."
"Where?"
"It is none of your business".
"Wait for me, until I finish."

"I'll wait for you outside then."
"No, he'll be leaving soon."1
"Do you want me to come with her?"
"You don't have to do that. Your friend will pick her up later."
afternoon."
The air stopped after Kai entered the bathroom. I smiled wearily at the girl
and calmly sat down on the study chair. It didn't take long for the girl to get up
and knock on the bathroom door. He exchanged a few words with the person
inside before turning and looking at me.
"I'm leaving, P'Third, my friend is here to get me."

"Okay, let me walk you out."
"No, it's fine. See ya." I do not want to see you again. Because, I can't
get over the pain even now.4
"Third, Third, come here." Kai yelled. He kept yelling a few times until
I gave up and walked over to the bathroom.
"What's happening?"
"Let's take a shower together. I didn't lock the door. Hurry up, we're
going to be late."43
"It's not too late."
"You told me you were in a hurry, don't waste your time." I took a deep
breath and went into the bathroom. It's not the first time we've showered
together. We often do it when we are in a hurry.35
Kai turned to look at me as if he had something to say. My God,

he's flying a kite!20
"What the hell are you doing?!"
"I'm getting better. I feel uncomfortable."18
"Don't make me kick your dick!" Why do you make me see this
sinful scene? And what should I do now? sing you one
song?23
"You can use the shower. I need to use the bathroom for a while."1
"It depends on you". I am speechless. I couldn't help but ask,

"I thought you brought a girl, why didn't you jump at the chance?"
"I'm not interested".
"erm...."
"Last night I had insomnia."
"I think you slept very well last night."
"Really, I couldn't sleep because you're mad at me.

I am very worried."
"Not me. Why do you have to worry about a drunk?"
"You don't normally behave like this."

"Oh!" I really want to ask you what kind of person am I

usually.
Which of those you saw is the real me? Instead I said "Er" and then
took off my clothes and hung them on the rack, getting ready to shower.
Although I've already closed the curtain, Kai spoke as if he didn't know
what happened:
"Since you know you get rashes after drinking, why have you been drinking so
much?"2
"That's my business." I quickly turned on the shower water to mask my slightly

shaky voice. I don't know if it's effective, but the sound of the water masked some
of my sadness.
"What the hell are you mad at me for? It's not funny."2
"Stupid people like you don't need to know about me."3

"You're just as stupid."
"My result is better than yours."
"What does that have to do with the results? It really doesn't make
sense."
"Ok, I can't compare to your chattering tongue."
"How with a chattering tongue? Please explain."
"I got a hangover". I quickly changed the subject and didn't want
to argue with him anymore. When I have to give up, I must give up.
It's even going to hurt a lot, I have to work really hard to get back
to the state of a friend. The more I think of him playing with my
feelings just to verify your doubts, the more I know that I

should no longer be played by anyone, even if it is a close friend.5
"Do you need my help to get over your drunkenness?"2
"Can you be less nosy for once?"
"Why didn't you tell me you were going home last night?"
"I told Too."
"What can I do to help you? In the end, you were drunk as a

dog."1
"You sound like you've taken good care of me."

"At least I was able to get you home."
"I was able to return only last night."
After that, I didn't say anything but concentrate on the shower. I feel
very uncomfortable sharing the same bathroom with Kai, so I have to get
out of the bathroom first. When I came out, Kai immediately followed me.
"You're covered in rashes. Let me help you apply the

medicine in a moment.
"Do it with your wife."
"I leave no mark on anyone."4
"Do I look like I want to know?"

"Let me tell you seriously, what happened to you? You've never

behaved like this before."
"Can you stop asking? I don't need your worry. Do what makes
you happy and leave me alone. Stay out of my trouble, that's all."30
I shouldn't say more. The more I say, the more likely I am to be

wrong. If he ever finds out that I have other thoughts about him, the
relationship between us will instantly collapse. By then, there will be
no chance for us to be friends.
I hide from Kai and meet Too and Bone at the school cafe. I
didn't mention what I heard last night. even kai
He's playing with my feelings, who else can I trust?

No one is trustworthy now.3
"Third, why didn't you ask your dear friend to come?"
"Because I should?"
"Were you mad at him since last night? Is there something I

don't know?" Bone, you are the main culprit of this shit, damn
sea.
"I'm not mad at him."
"He just called me and told me you're not yourself today. If you
have a problem, you have to say so or you'll make it worse if you
keep keeping it to yourself."25
"No one wants to make things worse, but if you were me, you'd
know." You know how painful this is....
"Kai is on his way, I think you two should talk." Too suggests it. He comforts
me by patting me on the shoulder. Too is probably the only person who knew the
most about me.
infatuation.1
He knows my love is going nowhere, and there's nothing I can do about it. Too
knows I've done my best to fight for it, but it's no use.
Ten minutes later, Kai, the popular Kai from the art department, entered the
cafe. After ordering a coffee at the counter,
He approached the table where we were.
"How are you? Are you still hungover?" He greeted us as usual, although we all
know that something has changed.
"No, the girl made my day." Bone tried to raise the subject, but it didn't help.
"If you want to be hungover, you can be here. Drink the orange and
strawberry juice for one night."
"Why do you have to say that?" I asked lightly. Everyone fell silent.
The best way out of the current situation is to go back to the
beginning and get back to where you should be.
be.
"..."
"I want to move."
"Third".
"If possible, I will move today."

"What do you disagree with? About women? If you want women not to be
in our house, I can stop bringing them home." Said Kai anxiously, but this is
not the real one.
reason.79
The real reason is... he treated me like a toy...17
"Can I just sleep at your house?"
"Third, can you talk to me first. What are you unhappy with?"
"Nothing, I just want to move so you don't feel uncomfortable."
"I never thought of it that way."
"I'm going to move my stuff tonight."

After saying this, I quickly got up, left the cafe and went into the bathroom. I'm
a man. She didn't want the others to know that she was crying. I've been holding
on and hiding my feelings for him. But in the end, this is what I get, he played with
my feelings....65
Every move I made gave me hope, so I can never give up. I even hoped that he
at least had a heart for me. Until I finally see the truth, everything was destroyed.
I can't bring anything back.
The only thing I can feel is "sadness".
¡Buzz...!
The phone vibrates in my pants pocket. I pulled it out and saw that Too is
calling. He is the only person who knew about my secret. So I picked up the
phone. Before I could speak
I heard the voice on the phone.2
[I don't know why he's mad at me, he won't tell me!] This is Kai's voice, even though
the sound is soft, I can make it out
clearly.
[erm....]
[You know I care about him a lot!]
[You use your words to care, but your actions don't...] Too's voice travels from
afar. I guess he turned on speakerphone mode, so I could hear his conversation.19
[Where I don't care? I'm fucking confused now.]
[I have no idea, is it a women's issue? But I don't think so, because after all,
we've always been like this for a long time, and it hasn't affected our friendship."]
[I am very clear about this. I know how to differentiate between

friends and women. I swear to my heart that I care about my friend a lot
more than I care about my wife. The woman comes and goes, but Thrid
is always there for me.]9
[Is that so? But I think you haven't been very kind to him.]
[As if it wasn't, I treat it very well!]
[Er, I admit it.]
[If you force me not to be an idiot, I will listen to you.]
[To who?]
[Third]
[Why?]
[So as not to lose it...]18
[...]
[If I have to lose something in my life, or use something to

exchange, that person will never be him!]78
Now, I can only sit on the bathroom floor, tears running down my
cheeks. There are too many emotions that I can't breathe. What
should I do? how can i stop
love him ...? 14

Chapter 13
After hanging up Too's call, I stayed in the bathroom for a long time.
Thinking about my own feelings and thinking about Kai's feelings. I want
to clear the doubts in my heart.
I want to know... I know you care about me. But in what sense?
Caring for a loved one... or
Take care of a good friend....
I began to fall into a deep self-pity. Why am I so vulnerable? I left the

cubicle and looked at myself in the mirror. The most obvious were my
red, puffy eyes. It shows how much I've cried. How am I going to face my
friends?
In order not to see Kai, I decided not to go to class today. I went straight
back to Kai's apartment and got ready to pack up and move. I don't want
to stay in the same house or near him. These two years have brought me
nothing but innumerable sorrows.
When I am packing my clothes and belongings, the mobile phone on the

bed kept ringing. The first three or four calls were from Kai or Bone. I
didn't answer, I saw the phone screen turn on and dim again. The fifth call
rang and Too's name appeared on the screen, I forced myself to answer
the call.
Third, where are you? Why don't you come to class? The voice at the
end of the phone sounded anxious.
I don't want to be the kind of person who hides or runs away when there's
a problem. But this time, it's too hard for me. I can't pretend to be normal in front of
people who played with my feelings. I have no way to do it. I can not control myself.
"I'm at Kai's apartment."
[What are you doing there?]
"Packing things. As for you, please pass me the brochures after class."
[Wait a minute, are you really moving? Can you calm down first?]
"I'm moving back into my apartment. Although the old unit has been rented out,
there are some vacant units on other floors."
[Third, let me ask you seriously. Did you hear or see anything?]4
"I have to pack quickly. Meet me in the condo lobby after school anyway."
I ended the call. I don't think I have the courage to tell him what
I accidentally heard.
Because I'm afraid... I'm afraid that if I knew, I wouldn't be able to accept
it. A straight man, a man who is determined not to have an affair with a friend. Is it
possible to accept me, a person who is not honest with his friend?
Can you accept that a friendship that must change for people like me? Kai may
not have imagined that what he did would have such a big consequence.
People who are like him
a Casanova, will never fall in love with someone; and a stupid person like me
is not worthy of your friendship.4
I packed my own things in the boxes, put my clothes in the luggage case,
and put the laptop in the backpack.
Although I don't have many things, it took me a long time.
Today's classes are still pretty hectic, by the time the apartment owner returns, he
may have already moved everything.
But what he didn't expect was that after half an hour, the apartment's front
door would make a creaking sound. The person, whom he did not want to see,
was standing in front of the door.5
Kai ran to the door of my room. His appearance seemed tense.

His face was covered in sweat and he was breathing heavily. It was obvious that
he must have gone to great lengths to get here.
If it were the past, I would soften to see it. You might even consider how
you feel. But now it's all too much
late...Kai has ruined everything.17
He used to say that we loved each other, that we were good friends, that he would
choose me anyway. All of these are lies. There is no way I can be with such a
selfish person.4
"Why are you packing your things?" the big one asked. He was raking the hair that
was stuck to his face with sweat.
"I want to move."
"Where are you going to live? Now that your family is in trouble, you should
live here."
"You can stay with me. I'll help you for a while." Too, who stood behind,
interrupted the conversation. He still remembers the story we made up. This
is no longer important, as long as I can get away from Kai, I'll do anything
necessary.11
"Too, shut up! I have to fix this with Third."
"Please go ahead." Too politely and quickly closed the door, leaving Kai and
me in the room, looking at each other.
other.
"Third, I just want to know what I've done wrong."6
"Right now, what else do you want to know?"
"If I've done something wrong, I can change! If you don't want me to bring a woman,
I won't. Ok?"
"It has nothing to do with it. You don't have to change, because... it's my fault..."1
Yes, I fell in love with a good friend. It's my fault that I was dishonest with my
friend. Now that I know he was nice to me because he wants to confirm his doubts,
I have to deal with my own disappointment and torture.2
"Let me ask you, how long have we known each other?"
"More than two years."

Two years, two months, I've been loving you.
"You said I'm your good friend."
"Yes, among our friends, you are my best friend."
But don't you know I've never seen you that way For me, I have two
good friends, and you are the one I love.1
"You know what I like and what I hate."
"Yes, I know everything."20

But what you don't know is that you are now someone I love and hate at the
same time.1
"You said you care about me, but what you're doing is not the case. Do we
still love each other?"
"Love you." But what you and Bone did is not love. Have you ever
thought about the consequences when you learn the truth one day? Although I
didn't fall in love with Kai, the feeling of being betrayed by a friend hurt me
deeply.
"..."
"Do you... do you trust what you just said?"
"What have I done? If there's something I've done that makes you unhappy,
let me apologize. I really don't know what happened."
"Let me move in."
"Third..." Kai looks like he's about to cry. I can no longer hold back my
tears. We have been friends for so many years, I have never done anything
so outrageous. I hate myself for being such an annoying person.18
"First I'll move my luggage, then I'll go back to pick up the rest." I
was going to collect my luggage and leave the room, but Kai grabbed my
hand before I could. I felt like my wrists were about to break as he held them
tight.
"I won't let you go!"11
"I left the key card on the top of the table. And the things that I have used, I
will return to you."
"..."
"As for your heart, I may not have to return it because you never gave it to
me."76
"Third, you are my friend! I won't let you go!"
"You can stop bothering me! I've never treated you like a friend, you don't
understand!" I have never treated you like a friend...6
"You know what you're saying?! Is this how we're going to end up?! Just
because I did something I don't know what it is, and you're going to break up with
me?!"54
"..." I don't know what to say, I can only hold back my tears with all my might. If
that's how he perceives it, I'll let it be.
"Er, you're not my friend. Because I don't have unreasonable friends

like you".
"..."
"Do what you want..."
If I decide to give up now, it won't hurt me anymore. This is the best

ending and the worst....
This move, which is the second in a month, exhausted Too. Ever since
Kai let go of my hand, he hasn't helped me move things.
Only me, Too, and Bone, whose head was kicked by a donkey,
helped with the move.7
Since I was afraid that the plan I shared with Too would be known,
I had to stay in his room for a while.
After Bone left, Too and I were able to sit down properly to talk
about the matter that had been etched in my heart for the past two
days.
"So what really happened? Does anyone know why you had
a fight with Kai this time?" The two of us sat on the couch and the
television was showing a very old movie.
The owner of the voice asked curiously.
"Where do I begin..."
"As you wish. You can say it from the beginning, from the middle,
as long as it makes me understand."
"When we were drinking last night, I heard that Kai and Bone
They were talking about me."
"What's wrong? Does he like you too?" he asked excitedly while

raising his eyebrows. Stupid as a cow. If he liked me, would he kill
me like this?
"Do you think I'm kidding?"
How am I supposed to know? Then why are you mad at

the?"
"I heard Bone tell Kai that he suspects I like Kai. So they decided to use ways
to test my feelings. In short, what Kai did earlier was just to test me for fun."
"These two bastards..."13
"If you were me, would you forgive him? Could you still like me?"
"..."
"And my heart was broken the moment I discovered the

true."4
The person sitting next to me had not expressed opinions or

spoken. I heard him sigh deeply and then I looked at the television
screen in front of me.1
After ten minutes, he tried to lighten the mood.
"This movie is not good at all..."
"But this is your favorite movie." He goes on to say that he wanted a

wife just like the actress in <The Perks of Being a Wallflower>, and that
he often watched this movie.1
"I don't like it now. So what are you going to do now?"
"I want to give up, then... I should give up on him..."

"Are the four of us still good friends?"1
"Everything will go back to the way it was before. I just need a little time."
Although I don't know how long this time will be, one day everything will return
to normal.... We would be dating.
We would be happy with each other when one of us
you will find true love. By then, we won't be sad and alone.
There will be a day like that...
"Can you do it? You've liked it for so long."
"If someone can like me, I can also stop liking them.
I can do it."28
"I'll be by your side. If I could help you chase after him. Now I can
also help you forget about him. In this way, you can put
an end to your suffering."41
"I may need some time."
"Time alone doesn't make you better. You need to find its
flaws. If you find a flaw you can't tolerate, you won't like it anymore.
You can do it, my friend."28
"Thank you."
In the middle of the night, Too hid in his room to make a video
call with his girl. He told me that he would not bring his girlfriend
to the apartment during this period that she lives with him, to give
me enough personal space. When I heard him say this, I almost
wanted to adore him.35
Too told me to find Kai's flaws. they occur to me

one by.
First, you drive too fast. I think this is Kai's flaw, although I may not
get a chance to sit
in Charlie's backseat in this life.2
Second, he doesn't try hard and gives up easily. You may have
seen this as a deficiency in the past. But now I know.
Am I kidding myself? I should probably admit that it's not easy to
turn love into hate. But I hope that time heals as soon as possible.
Chapter 14
I sat in the living room in a delirious state for a
little while. So I took the camera out of the bag, put it on the tripod and started
recording.
If you still remember, I have a YouTube channel of my own. Although I have more
than 10,000 followers, but my video views are usually only a few hundred. Today is
the day I have to make a video, no matter how depressed I am.
"Sawadeekrap, it's time for our movie saver. This video may be the last one I make
this year. Are you shocked? I'm going to share a very old movie today. The name of
the movie is <Crazy, Stupid, Love>."9
It took me about ten minutes to express all the thoughts in my mind. The video was
uploaded to YouTube without any editing. My channel will continue to exist, but I
will not upload any more videos. I have also set privacy permissions for this
last video.
I am determined to keep this video as a memory, as long as this channel continues

to exist in this world, this video will never disappear.
The friendship of the group of thugs is at stake. Although we affirm that

everything is the same, but we all know that nothing is the same as before. There
are four people in our group, and now
we are still together, but the relationship that was broken that day can no
longer be recovered.
I talk to Kai from time to time. We still go to class or have dinner

together, but each time I'll include Too and Bone. I rarely see Kai
alone. I have decided that I need to change my current status. So,
little by little, I started to get closer to Too.8
Fortunately, students in the art department always have plenty

of activities to occupy their minds. As a result, I don't have much
time to think about the problem. Next week, we will begin preparation
for the performance on the art college stage. At the end of the
month, there will be a celebration of the 42nd anniversary of the art
department. The workload will be so heavy that most of us will not
have time to think about our personal matters.
We have been through a lot of pain to get to this current state.

At the beginning of the radioactive fallout, Kai and I have been
ignoring each other for almost two weeks. Before this, whenever
he was angry, Kai would almost immediately apologize or beg
for my forgiveness until I gave up. But now, he is no longer the
case.1
It feels like a real breakup.
"Where are you going after school?" When I asked Too as she
anxiously packed her suitcase. Recently, I've gotten close to Too,
and Kai is always seen together with Bone.
"Photoshoot".
"Do you have the girl yet?"
"Yeah, she's from the nursing department. She's so cute. She's a girl I
shouldn't keep waiting for." Too stood up and used both of his hands to rake
his hair back with
enthusiasm.
"I haven't seen you fail, you should leave one for me."
"No, I'm not sharing anything. We don't share the same taste."4
"Er, just hurry up and go..."
"Do you want us to go together?"
"Do you want me to be your light bulb? "Dream."
"Then I'll see you at the apartment tonight, friend."
"You may not even come back tonight." Tomorrow is Saturday, it is very
likely that he will be left out.
Since I moved out of Kai's apartment, we no longer meet for dinner on Friday.
We'll go our separate ways after school, just like today.
I put the case and the book in my bag without saying a word.
After a while, Bone patted me on the shoulder and asked me out.
"Let's eat together, there's a new buffet restaurant, it's super delicious!"
He deliberately dragged out his last word to whet my appetite. In fact, I
wanted to go, but considering that Kai
could go, so I was willing to turn it down. I was about to speak, another
person spoke.
"Bone, I don't have time tonight."
Kai, where are you going?
"I have an appointment". After finishing these words, he swung his

backpack over his shoulder and left the classroom. I watched him slowly
disappear before my eyes, then turned to Bone and shook my head.
"I have to go to the movies. Maybe next time."
"Er, no problem. I really don't want to go. I just don't feel good seeing
how our group has turned... "The
separation from the group seemed very bleak. When he finished speaking,
he didn't go anywhere, but sat on the chair next to
to me.
"Aren't you in a hurry to see your girl?"
"I want to talk to you first." There are fewer students in the room and there
is more and more silence, which leaves us both in the room.
"What do you want to talk about?" Bone was quiet for a long time, so I had
to ask him.
"Are you mad at Kai?"
"It's no big deal, let's not talk about him anymore."
"So... are you mad at me too?"
"Because what you say?" No matter how angry he is, we're still friends,
right? Also, even if Bone is the one who proposed
the foolish idea, as long as the other party is willing to go along with
it, then it wouldn't be entirely their fault. So, there is no reason for
me to be mad at him. Also, all the
world feels bad right now.5
"Hey, if I did something wrong, let me apologize to you." The person

next to me spoke in a very sad tone, which did not sound like himself.
People always see us laughing and joking around, but when that time
comes, we can be very dramatic.
"What do you think you've done wrong?"
"Er, let me apologize for everything I did. Let's go back to the old
days. The group of thugs is not very good at this
Actual state!"
"I'm working on it. It's 5:00 now. You really don't have an
appointment?" I raised my hand and looked at my watch, and quickly
changed the subject. He didn't want to talk about it anymore.
"No, I'm going to go home and ask my parents to pay my living

expenses. Can you go back alone?"
"Now you're worried about me. I usually come back alone."
"You're the most worrying in the group, that's why Kai worries about
you so much." When he mentioned the name, I couldn't go back.
talk.1
"..."
"I have to go now, see you on Monday. I have to go back and please
my mother."
"Er, just go." After saying goodbye to him, I watched him disappear
from my sight. Now I am alone in the classroom.
People who really care about each other wouldn't do this. From the
day I moved in, Too told me that Kai kept bringing different women
to his apartment. It hasn't changed at all. Every day with a different
girl. Can I hope that there is still a sincere element in his false face?
Impossible.5
It's ridiculous to say that he cares about me, but he still has different
women lying in his bed.
On Friday, I usually go shopping at the mall and find something to

eat, then buy a movie ticket to see the last movie of the day. But today I
must talk to the higher-ups about the division of labor for the play, as
there will be an important meeting next week.
After the discussion ended, I had a great meal at the Japanese restaurant.
Finally, I can sit in the theater seat around 9:30pm.
Fortunately, I don't like to eat while watching movies, so I saved money

on drinks and popcorn. I prefer to see the last projection of the day since
I don't like to be disturbed by the noises of the people around me. There
are very few people during that hour, sometimes none.
¡Ring...!
The ringing of the phone interrupted my thoughts. When I saw that

the caller was my landlord, I quickly answered the
call.
"Yes?"
[I will not return tonight.]
"Are you going to spend the night with your girl?"
[How can I let go of this ripe fruit? ] Too has only one room in his
apartment. Now that I'm with him, he can only get the girl out. I feel
guilty towards him, but the owner of the house doesn't seem to care
at all. Instead, he told me I could stay as long as I wanted. He just
wants me to give up on Kai and get well.
"Er, as long as you're happy."
[When I'm not at home, don't cause trouble.]
The last syllable is like floating in the air, because someone called
my attention.
Es Kai.
He was with a girl in a school uniform. The girl was very small,
and her hair was long. They were standing in front of the counter
buying drinks. I clutch my phone in a daze, and I don't even know
what the person on the other end of the room is saying.
call.
My heart was pulled and I could only pray silently that we would not
be in the same auditorium. Fortunately, Kai didn't
he saw. After buying popcorn and drinks, they went to the entrance and
disappeared.
It's not easy giving up on someone I've loved for two years. The last two
weeks have not reduced my pain or
even a little. I don't know if there will be a day when I will abandon it
completely.
The movie was about to start. I turned off the mobile phone and got up. I
handed the ticket to the staff and entered the auditorium. The trailer is
playing, and the place is dark. I walked to my seat and sat down. Today,
there are not many people watching the movie. As usual, there are less than
ten people in
the whole movie theater...
Chapter 15
The seat diagonally in front of me keeps making a screeching noise that

annoys me. As the song honoring the King began, everyone stood up to
show their respect, initial boredom turning into a deep headache.
I clearly remembered the height of the person in front of me. Even though
he wasn't straight, and I can only see part of his face, I knew very well
that he's the only one I've been thinking about.
Why do I have to run into you when I'm still so vulnerable?11
The song was over, everyone sat down again.

I stood silently in the dark, watching the big guy slowly sit back in his
seat. The moment he turned around and met my gaze, my whole world
stopped spinning.3
What should I do? And what is he going to do? Will you greet me?
Will you smile at me like before? Will you ask me questions? Just do
something, while you can make me feel better.
But nothing happened, nothing happened. We only look at each

other for a few seconds and then break our gaze indifferently. I can't help but
wonder... are we still friends?
"P', do you want to sit down, please?"

"Oh I'm sorry." I sat up quickly.
My heart beats violently. The sound of my heartbeat
heart is even stronger than that of the person chewing popcorn in front of me.
Like me, he doesn't eat snacks during the movie. But today, he is eating a little
to please the person next to him.
The movie started. The strange thing is that I am more interested in the red sofas in
front of me than in the film. I can't understand why I have to look in that direction
countless times. This is not the first time I see Kai and a woman, but somehow it
makes me feel more painful because we are no longer that special person for each
other.1
I began to force myself to stare at the big screen in front of me. It didn't help. The
image on the big screen slowly blurred. I hate my fragile self.
I secretly watched them several times. Kai and the woman kept whispering
to each other. He even feeds the woman several times. For the first time I felt
that I was so unnecessary in this world. Strangely, I can't move at all. I sat
stiffly for two hours, and I feel like I'm in
hell.6
My strength disintegrated like ashes. Every moment of my secret love of two years
and four months passes before my eyes. My brain is rapidly searching for all the
reasons to give up on him. Be it good or bad, as long as you can give it up. At least,
at this very moment when the
last bit of strength to breathe is fading, let me give up on

him.
"Kai, what did the actress say? I didn't get it." The whispers of the
two travel to my ears. I tried to listen to their conversation.
Fortunately, there are not many people in the cinema. Everyone

is sitting spread out, so their conversation won't affect anyone
except... me...
"She's saying, 'I want to be the first to drink a message

of text".
"Help me understand...."
"It means he wants to be the first person to text when he's

drunk."
"Next time I'm drunk, can I text you?"
As I listened to this heartbreaking conversation, my brain sent me

a new message...
Third, he is promiscuous.
"Where are we going after the movie?"

"Would you like to come to my house?"
Fourth, treat everyone like it's your one-and-done adventure.

night.
"OK so..."
"Shhhh...." The whole auditorium was silent again, only the sound of the movie
was heard. I stared at the screen with full concentration, but I have no idea what
the movie is about.
What is this movie? Because so far what I have seen and what I have heard is only
Kai.
Fifth, your ex is always a big deal.

It's not as simple as replacing one with another. Many girls came
to our group to make a fuss. One of them left a deep impression
on me. It was a girl who begged me to help her get back to Kai. If
Kai can manage his relationships better, his friends will get rid of all
these problems.
Sixth, he is not smart enough.
He's not smart enough, and I was stupid for a long time.
How long have I been depressed? My heart is already very

damaged.8
Even if we can't go back to the old days anymore, is this what I get
after enduring a long period of heartache?
Man is a strange animal, knowing that love would end in pain, but
we still want to know the taste of love. From the first day I saw Kai,
I wished I could meet him. Even if this leads to pain, it would be
worth it.
I endured from days to months, and from months to years. I can accept
everything, even if you love others. I saw him fall in love with others and lose
love. Support him over and over again. I told myself that maybe one day I would
stop being a womanizer. One day, he would realize that the person who was always
with him was me. Now looking at it, my wish is pitiful and ridiculous.
It's like I'm doing everything I can without knowing where the end is. I kept running
and chasing, like a lost person, until the moment I am exhausted and ready to give
up.... and that moment has come....
The movie is at its final scene. I saw that the red chair on the sofa began to
shake gently. The person I'm in love with starts kissing the person next to him.
I bit my lip and I must bear it...39
They are kissing. I saw Kai's face from the gap between the
chairs. My heart beats aggressively, like in the next second it's going to go
through my chest. They kissed for a long time, and even made a subtle sound. My
heart is
crying, and not even the soundtrack of the movie could

save me.6
You remember that day? Remember when you said you cared about
me? Do you remember the day you said I'm a friend you love? If you remember, why
do you want to hurt me? There are many questions in my mind. Even if the movie is
over, my doubts are still echoing in my mind.
The auditorium lights came back on. Kai stood up, and so did the woman next to him.
As I watched him walk away, I reached out for no reason, as if I needed to grab
something.
But, he disappeared before my eyes....8
My world stopped. When I finally find my

awareness again...
Kai se ha ido ... 2
My hand was still in the air, and little by little it was falling as I lost my strength.
The credit list appeared and disappeared,
it appeared and disappeared, just like my hopes that flared and

faded, over and over again.4
I couldn't stop the tears that welled up in my eyes.1
At that time, I found another reason why I can't

love him ....
Seventh, he has never really loved someone.38
It's already dawn. I left with my head hanging on my body and

I left the movie theater.
All my hopes have been dashed. Tomorrow, Third already

will not be the same Third.1
Today will be the last time I will cry for him.20

"Third". I heard someone call me by my name. I looked up and

found Bone standing in front of me.
"Bone...why are you here..." I asked questioningly, and quickly raised

my arm and wiped my face with my sleeves. I was afraid that he would
see right through me.
"You said you wanted to see the movie and you ran into Kai..."
"Is it? He's already gone. I'll be back in a bit."
"Are you okay?"
"I'm fine, the movie is very interesting..." Before I could finish my

sentence, I was pulled into the arms of the person who is much taller
than me. He hugged me tight and I can hardly breathe.
"Third, I'm sorry."9
"Hey, why are you sorry, haha..."
"I'm sorry I made you like this."11
"..."
"I didn't mean that, I'm so sorry." Bone didn't want to let go of me.
He kept saying he was sorry, so I couldn't help it and started crying again.
"Well ... you ..."
"Did you hear us talking that day?" Just what I thought, Bone already knew
the truth. I don't know if Too told him or if he knew from
himself.13
I'm not mad at him, because he's my friend. I just want to give up Kai. When
the day comes, I can be myself.1
"Yeah, I heard every word they said, but that's over."
"I really don't know if I was that stupid. I'm really sorry."2
"..."
"If someone has to do something bad, that person should be me."

I can feel that my friends have not turned their backs on me. At
least Bone turned around to worry about my
feelings.1
"I'm dishonest with my friends. This is what I deserved."
"But Kai really loves you."18
"What kind of love?"
What kind of answer do I expect? what kind of answer

will make you happy?
"Love among friends".29
"Is... is that so?"

"If you want to cry, cry. We'll continue with you tomorrow."
At least Bone let me see the truth clearly once more.

He hugged me tightly and encouraged me. Thank you for being by my side
when I am vulnerable. Let me cry for Kai one last time.
Starting tomorrow, I won't cry anymore....28
The mobilization meeting of the art faculty was held at the
Tuesday afternoon. The heads of the different departments sat in a row in the
large conference room. Three students, including myself, attended the meeting
as representatives and were responsible for disseminating the information
obtained at the meeting.
The play is the key event of the year for the art faculty. That is why the students
worked so hard to earn money at the Nitate Fair.
Today, the fourth-year president urgently called this meeting

to assign tasks to everyone, because the play needs a long
time to prepare.
It is not easy to prepare for a play. It involves the

cooperation of many departments. Each department has many roles
and responsibilities. There are stage director, backstage, co-
production and wardrobe department, scene production, public
relations, etc.
All departments must select the staff that will participate. The
president of the fourth year has roughly classified the duties
in advance, but the script must be the first thing to be resolved.
Otherwise, there is no way to proceed with the rest of the job.
I was selected as one of the members of the writing team.

The role of the writing team is to clarify the basic context
and be responsible for all the details in the performance of the
play. To be honest, I don't have
idea of the script right now. The various departments gave us a

month and a half to get the script out.
Is not sufficient!
With a little time, in addition to my current mood, it would be easier to

kill me!5
After the meeting, I called Too to discuss the plot, although Too's main
responsibility was to take photos.
Two hours later, I went back to my apartment. I tossed my bag aside

and changed into comfortable clothes from home. I started knocking
on Bone's door.
Chapter 16
After a while, someone with a smiling face opens the door for me. He
jokingly asked:
"How are you, Mr. Screenwriter?"
"It was fine at first, but when I saw your face, I blanked out again."
"If you want to adore my good looks, just say so..."
"Are you crazy? Or did you take the wrong medicine, why are you wearing
this pair of pants?" It was a pair of sweatpants, but the elastic band was
worn, and the pants fell down near the crack of his butt.
"It suits me, right?"
"Er, yes, it is. It's a perfect match for your insanity."
"What instructions do you have for me? Just say it~"
"Get lost, will you let me in?"
"Please..." Another person in the room, who is playing the game, is

Too. He looked at me and then quickly went back to his game. Bone sat
down next to Too, picked up the game board, and continued his
murderous escapade. They left me alone.
"Where is...Kai?" I couldn't help but ask, Bone looked at me and then
turned around to continue playing.
"You have a date." Although Bone doesn't say it outright, I

can guess that Kai must have dated his newfound wife.
Although I saw many women getting on his motorcycle, I still feel
the confusion in my heart.
Kai hasn't been with us much lately. The group of thugs is only
namesake. Only three of us are still together. Bone is like glue
lately, trying to fix our relationship. He always takes Kai out to
join us for team activities. However, our hearts are no longer as
close as before, and Bone's help is useless.
"I ask you, have you forgiven him now?" Bone asked me.
"I'm fine now, I'm just... I'm trying to make friends again, but the
way he is right now..."
"I'm relieved to hear you say this, but Kai is stubborn. If you don't
tell him why you're mad, he'll find reasons to be mad at you." Now
it makes sense. It's enough suffering for me to say something.
"Even if I say it, it won't change anything."
"It is understood".
"You guys won't tell him, will you?" The other two looked at each other in silence
before Too gave them an answer.
"This matter has nothing to do with us. We believe that it is better for the owner
of this relationship to say so himself."
"Thank you..."
"..."
"But there will be no such day, and we will graduate in two years." The
distance between us will be increasing, and it will be more and more difficult to
find each other. And what is more important, each will begin to have their own
family over time. Kai, even
like a Casanova, he will eventually settle down with a good woman.
At that time, I just want to attend your wedding in my best suit.

At that time, I would be able to effortlessly put a smile on my
face. Maybe I would be his best man. There will be a day like that,
when my love for him will be for a friend and no more.
I still want to be his friend, and I also want to be a part of his life.
"Oh, even if we graduate, it's not the end of our

brotherhood. When I'm done with this game, I'll go get
some beer."
"As you like..."
We sat down and drank the beer. Whenever I plunge into deep
sorrow, these two always stand by me and give me their support.
"Who is that?" The sound of banging interrupted our meeting. I

looked at the clock on the wall and it's already ten o'clock.
"Please, someone open the door."
"I'm too lazy. Third, you go!"
"Can someone please care more about me? I just let go of my love..."
It's strange that I fell out of love without
fall in love
"You go. I can't go when my pants are like this. Don't you agree?"
Only this mentally handicapped would think of using his pants as an
excuse. I sighed
deeply and went to open the door.

When I opened the door, I saw the person outside was the same
person I never wanted to see.
"When..."
"Bone asked me to come over. Are you drinking beer?" Bone,

you're a big asshole! motherfucker!
I stood in a daze at the door and looked at the big guy who entered
the room. It would be nice if his arm wasn't held by someone else.
"Go ahead, these are my friends."
"Hey, please come in, please come in." Too, a guy who should be
stabbed a thousand times, instantly stood up and greeted the girl.
He even cleared space on the couch for her to sit on. I had never
seen him so polite.
"What brings you here today?"

"I just finished eating with my girl when Bone called me. So, I just
came by."
"Oh hey girl, do you drink beer?" The young woman shook her head.
Too in a hurry to get water for the girl. Only Bone noticed that he
was still at the door.
"Third, close the door and come back here!"
"Er... I'm going back..."
"Really? I think you should. You seemed drunk." Bone sees through my
pain.
Kai intervened before I could leave the apartment.
"Come and join us even for a while..."

I pretended to be nonchalant and sat with my friends again.

Fortunately, I wasn't done with my beer yet. So, I could still use
the beer to drown myself in pain.
Although Kai has asked me to stay, but he didn't greet me or talk
to me the whole time.
That uncomfortable.
"Kai, do you know that the play project has already

started? You have to choose a role for yourself." Bone and Too
changed the subject to liven up the atmosphere. I feel sorry for my
two friends. It is very hard for them.
"Director's assistant".
"Hey, the fourth years have taken that, don't be stupid..."
"I can control the lighting and sound effects."
"This can be done. I also want to do this kind of work. Third's

work is more important than ours."
"Why?"
"He oversees the script. He has to think about who to fall in love with every
day."
"How do you know my script is about a love story?

It may have been before, but now I don't believe in love." I couldn't help
but get frustrated and yelled back.
"Do you believe in something?" Kai responded with the same harsh words.
"I'm not like you who can love someone and have a new love
every day."
"Third, damn you!"
"Calm down, friend, calm down." Too and Bone were quick to
put me at ease. I decided to continue drinking my beer in silence. Nope
I know if it was the effect of the beer, everything I see and hear irritates me,
especially the voice of the woman sitting next to Kai.
"P'Kai, don't drink too much. I'll be worried about you."
"Not that much".
"You should not smoke."
"Ok"
"You should have listened to me more often..."
"Do you think he only listens to you?" Everyone was shocked when
they heard me say this. I don't know why I would be so crazy to say such
things, but the words have already been spoken.
"Third, damn you!" The big guy got up and grabbed me by the neck. Too
quickly got up and tried to separate the two of us, but they still pushed me
and slammed me against the wall.
"Calm down a bit, are you drunk? If you're drunk, go back to the
room."
"I'm not drunk, I'm just telling the truth. Am I wrong?" I have
no way to control my emotions. I'm about to explode. It's bad enough
that we ignore each other. Why do you want to bring a stranger
here? I can not take it anymore!
"So what?! At least I know how to love someone. Unlike you, you
unreasonable troublemaker!"
"You dare say this. Do you really think what you're doing is
love?"
"I dare say this is love! And I know very well that I will never give my
love to a bad guy like you." His voice almost ruptured my eardrum.
The other two friends stopped him from attacking me. My tears
silently fell to the ground, and I looked down at that tear in silence
until the next tears fell, one by one.
Too tried to help me up. I couldn't muster any strength. I could

only sit on the floor, bow my head down, cover my mouth and keep
crying.
"Kai, Third is drunk, don't take it so seriously."
"You can't talk shit even if you're drunk!"
"Let's be nice. It's not good lately."
"Is he my wife? Why should I care about him?"
"Hey Kai, please talk to him nicely."
"When he's ready for me to fuck him, I'll talk to him nicely,
are you satisfied?"
Hit!
The sound of two objects hitting each other resounded. Before

the situation became more chaotic, Too hurriedly separated the two
people. The fight ended after Bone hit Kai.
"Kai is also a friend, Kai is your dear friend"
"..."
"But Third, he... he..."
"Bone, enough." I quickly stopped him before Bone could say

more. My tears flowed uncontrollably.
There is absolutely no chance between me and Kai. Kai turned to

me, but I couldn't see his face, I couldn't see his face clearly.
"I'm sorry, it's my fault." I finally got up after finishing the

sentence.
To protect the word "friends", I will hide my feelings for you forever...
Chapter 17
No one answered me, only the sound of the bathroom door

banging was getting louder.
"I want to be alone."
"Get out right now! I need to use the bathroom! Get out of here right
now!" The voice sounded very angry. I stood up. The alcohol in my
body was almost depleted. I walked a few steps forward and saw
the person outside.
"You have diarrhea?" My voice trembled and I asked, I don't

know how embarrassed I looked now, but Too immediately
pulled me into his arms after seeing me.
"Silence silence..."
She was almost done crying, but she started again.

Fortunately, I have Too and Bone with me. No matter how
much pain I have to go through, they are always with me.
"You'll get wet too," I said sheepishly.
"Why do you have to do this then? So stupid."
"I feel hurt..."
"Kai didn't mean what he said."
"No, I'm hurt because you're yelling at me. I'll change my clothes first." I
quickly changed the subject. Too nodded and let me go. Then he sat
down on the sofa in the living room. When I came back out, he was still
sitting in the same place. But he had already stripped off his wet clothes
and thrown them on the floor.
"Are you feeling better now?" he asked me without expression. He didn't

know if he asked out of fear or disgust.
"I'm fine."
"Your eyes are swollen, idiot."
"Er, sorry."
"Come here, let's talk."
"What is there to talk about?"
"Your friend asked you to sit down, just listen to him, will you?
This is really annoying." Sometimes I think that Too is also annoying.
But, I'm not going to fight with him. I sat on the sofa at his request.
"You can say whatever you want to say. Let me tell you, I'm not in the
mood for jokes."
"Kai said he didn't want to talk like that…" My heart aches when I
hear his name.
"Really...?"
"You've made him angry."
"Er, my fault."
"Third, am I your friend?" This question made me nod. "Please listen

to me..."
I looked at the face of the person who was speaking to me. This time,
Too looked more serious than ever, worrying me a bit. I'm afraid I'd say
something unbearable.
"What do you want? I can't take it anymore."
"You must get over it. Now you have seen for yourself, that there is
almost nothing left in our friendship. If you don't try to save, our
friendship will be ruined. You don't want this, do you?" His words
hurt my heart deeply. Yes! I am not suffering alone, but Bone and
Too are suffering with me.
"Sorry I made things go like this."
"Kai was wrong to say those things. But you're wrong too...
People who are as stupid as Kai need to understand why you're
angry. He'll live his life like before, but he'll blame you for changing."
"..."
"The more you can't control your emotions like today, the
worse things will be." And you know… while you feel hurt hearing
those words, the person who said those words is also suffering…”
Too was right. I kept my head down and just listened.
All the chaos that arose today is because of me. At first, I chose
to secretly love him. For two years, I have seen him with so many
women, I have never felt that it was a problem, and I have never
thought of interfering in his life.
Until that day I stumbled across his cruel plan to test my heart, my
heart was broken. And he couldn't bear the sadness anymore. I felt
like a fool who was betrayed by a good friend. I can only tell myself
that it doesn't matter, but it does matter.
This is the reason why I can't control my emotions, and it's also the
reason why I broke out.
"What are you going to do now?" Too's question shifted my

attention.
"What do you mean?"
"Your feelings for Kai."
"I... will hide this feeling and not mention it again."

"Have you ever thought of telling him?"
"It's useless. If I say it, I don't know if we can still be friends.

You should know your friend well. He is confident in himself and
will never let anyone change his mind. We started out as friends,
and we can't get any further than just friends." Just like a fire, it looks
warm and bright from afar. Why would you want to walk into the fire
and let the fire devour your heart?
"Er, I'll help you."
"Thank you."
"You are the kindest person in the group of bullies. Everyone

cares about you like a baby!" Too pretended to look upset and
touched my head, and I had to pretend the same and glared at
him.
He really seemed to be an exception in the group. The image of

the group is abominable and hot. They are all bad boys except
me....
Sometimes, it may be because of this difference that Kai and I grow

apart a lot….
"Do you want to see a movie?" Too I wonder.

"Which?"
"You can choose what you want. I will accompany you tonight.
Let's have a movie buffet."
"Really? Let's see her then."
"Since you have chosen, play the DVD yourself..."
On this night that made me feel sad, cold and alone, I have Too
here with me. He didn't use flowery words to comfort me, but his
actions speak louder than a thousand words. On the saddest day of
my life, I have it with me... and dozens of good movies, to go with me.
Kai, please give me a little more time. I will learn to be strong in

the days to come.
I'll give up on you, I won't feel sad anymore, and then I'll move
on
Chapter 18
The sound of whistles woke me up as sunlight slipped through the

gap in the curtain and shone on my face. I opened my eyes and found
myself wrapped in blankets. The friend next to the closet whistles happily
as he buttons his uniform.
"I'm going to school..."
"Why didn't you wake me up?"
"I tried to wake you up half an hour ago. You told me you're not going to
school today."
"Damn you, when did I say that?"
"Okay, why don't you go back to sleep? We've been watching the movies
until five in the morning. Also, are you ready to watch it now?" I listened
quietly. There are two classes today, and I'm not ready to face Kai.
"Okay, thanks for your concern, did you get enough sleep?"
"My dear friend, I have a hot date later."
He is really my dear friend.... Too is tireless when it comes to girls.

If I could be like him, and not think too much, I wouldn't need to be
nervous about anyone, I wouldn't need to think about who to give
my heart to, because in the end, no one can guarantee how long
love will last.
"The milk is in the fridge and the cereal is in the cupboard." My

dear friend repeated again.
"Er, thanks."
"If you're too lazy to go out in the afternoon, there's a box of rice in
the fridge. You can microwave it."
"I am not a child."
"Well, you're almost like one. I'm leaving right now."

"Er, bye ~"
Too waved goodbye and left with his backpack. Now I'm alone in bed, I
took out my phone to surf the Internet. I don't know what to do.
Ask me if I feel alone. Yes, about to die of loneliness.

It probably won't be long before I get used to it. I didn't contact
anyone until 5pm, and the door rang.
¡Tok, tok, tok, tok ...!
I was watching a movie, so I got up and headed for the door. As I

walked, I thought about giving a piece of my brain to Too. Why do I
have to open the door for him when he has the key? Before I could say
anything, I saw the person at the door.
"Kai..." I said the name. Kai, who was wearing a school uniform like
before, was looking at me.
"Is..."
"Erm...just..." We were both silent for a long time. I did not say a
word because I have learned the previous lesson that silence is a kind of
protection for myself and for others.
"I brought you the notes from the class." In the end, he spoke first.
"Thank you." I went over and took the notes from him. After that, the air
became calm again. We are no longer as close as before.
"You do not feel good?"
"No, it's just laziness, you... are you going to come in?" The big man
nodded. I took him to sit on the sofa in the living room. The television
was showing a very old movie. Kai sat very far from me.
He hasn't said anything.
"I'm here, not just to give you notes."
"..."
"I came to apologize to you. I shouldn't talk to you like that. I didn't mean that."
"It doesn't matter. I also want to apologize to you. I made you angry."
There is nothing better than apologizing. I really want to thank you. For your
willingness to apologize first, otherwise
I wouldn't dare to say it at all.
"Third, you and I...can we start over?"
Kai didn't ask me why I was angry. I am also willing to take care of my feelings,
so let the past be in the past....
"Ok, it's no fun being mad at you." I won't let my heart ache again.
"If you've forgiven me, will you come back to live with me? It's
awkward bothering Too."
"No, Too doesn't feel like that. I'm not moving anymore." The
moment I decided to move out of Kai's apartment, I decided there
is no going back. If I moved back, I don't know what painful
situation I would face again. Whatever it is, I will continue to suffer.
Being too close can be painful, and it's best to keep a good
distance like this.
"I didn't ask you to do it right away, I just wanted you to think
again."
"Let me think about it first."

"Er, how's your script coming along?" When the atmosphere calms
down, we change the subject.
"I haven't written anything yet..."
"P'Cent asked for you this afternoon."
"Why didn't you call me?"
"I didn't want him to call you, because sometimes you might want to be alone."
Look, Kai knows me well. We must remain friends, since it is much more painful to
fight with him and lose him. This is much better. At least we can still be friends.
"Kai, gracias."
"You're my friend."
Thank you for your willingness to admit that I am your friend and I will
rearrange my feelings for you.
The next morning, Too pushed me to school. Kai and Bone also stuck to
me like a koala. I managed to get some time to take care of my work.
Today is much better than yesterday. As long as our group can return to
the old days, I will have infinite power.
P'Cent, an old man like a bear, was the director of the play for the
first time. He was also a member of the writing group. I had to get out
of the circle of friends to meet him in the library and brainstorm about the
script.
We talked a lot and came up with hundreds of thousands of ideas, but

none of them came to fruition. Fortunately, P'Yangyee didn't come to
today's meeting, otherwise the situation will be more chaotic.
"Do you want to criticize the education system in Thailand? This is the
hot topic recently." I don't recall this being idea number one. But when I
see the bearded bear's expression, I know that this idea will not pass.
"Such a theme will not resonate with the general public."
"We must explore the internal depth of the problems that arise in our
society."
"This is very difficult to resonate with the public, why don't

you write a love story?"
"I do not believe in love."
"Only you don't believe in love. The public doesn't want to think
too much for a play. We want the pink bubbles." The person in
front seemed very distressed.
"College students are already working hard on weekdays. We're

not making micro-films, we're on stage. If we all follow our own
ideas, who will come for our play?"
I feel as if there is an old monk singing in my ear.

I put my head down and began to scribble on the paper. I can't
think of any new ideas.
"Excuse me, P'thug..." Ah, finally an angel came to earth,

because this voice made P'Cent shut his mouth.
Judging by the banner around his neck, he's a freshman. She was
wearing an oversized school uniform, which is at least 3 sizes too big,
and a neat ponytail. And more importantly, he's giving me something.
"Thank you." I'll take care.
"A friend asked me to give it to you. Please help me pass this

on to P'Bone."
"¿Amiga?"
"Yes, my friend was too scared, so she asked me to help her.
Thanks." She hurriedly left, leaving me and P'Cent looking at

each other for a long time.
"Open it and check it out," he said.

"It's for Bone."
"Isn't Bone your good friend? You can help open it." My fingers
have their own ideas, and quickly unfold the note.
Bone, I'm sorry...
"P'thug, I like you na~"
I almost laughed out loud after reading the note. It's not the first
time someone has done this. There are many people who ask me to
pass the snacks to the other members of the bully group. Like a judge, I
closely watched who is more popular with the girls.
"Children are less serious about love nowadays." The old man, like a
bear, joked.
"Included in Bone?"
"Let me take a look." He reached out and I put the note in his hand. I
kept thinking about the plot of the script.
"If we write a love story that happened in the library, would that
be okay?"
P'Cent's words made me stop the pen in my hand and look at

him again.
Love in the library...
"Is it too common?"
"I need someone like you to make it interesting."
"Yes, but this is where we have the problem."
"Third, think about it. Every year, college students have to go to

the library many times. Even those who don't enjoy learning have
to come here several times. What we wrote might bring a bit of
new excitement to this dull place." ?"
I followed the old person's thoughts and continued to

think about it. For me, coming to the library is a very
unfortunate thing, because I only go to the library during the exam
period. I was going to the small reading room and not the public
reading area. So apart from my classmates, I don't get a chance
to meet anyone else.
But if we took the time to look at the library, maybe this argument
could work. After all, I've seen a lot of people looking at people they
don't even know in the library.
"It's getting interesting."
"Would you like to try it? Let's exchange ideas."
"Or maybe I'll do some field surveys this week. P' will think
about the general outline of the story. We'll be back in study hall
next week. Otherwise, we may not have enough time." The urgency
forces us to speed up all the work. We quickly sorted out the
division of labor, because to make sure the play is a success, you
need a good script.
"That's right, I'll talk to Yangyee for a while. She's really good at writing
conversations."
"..."
"She knows a lot about romance, but she's still a single bitch."
"Do not be so mean..."
"You don't have to tell him. We'll do what you just suggested."
"Ok."
"The meeting is over." P'Cent disappeared after the task was assigned. He
is a very well-known person in the film department. Although he is not
handsome, his girlfriend is very pretty. His classmates are jealous of him
because he is very
popular with girls. Although he is not able to score because of his

looks but his ability has made him attractive.
As for me... let me see the mirror...
The least evil person in the group of bullies. The hot look is just
general. It seems wiser is more oriental. He's not too good, but he's
not too bad either, but he's notoriously bad at interpersonal
relationships. No wonder no one likes it...
Chapter 19
"What do you want to buy? Why are we standing here?"

In front of the lipstick rack? He was so embarrassed that he wanted to
dig a hole in the ground.
"I want to buy lipstick as a gift for a girl." Suddenly my face froze,
but I didn't say anything. Kai buys women's perfumes and cosmetics,
but he doesn't usually ask me for help. Today is an exception.
"Why don't you let her choose?"
"I don't know, I want to choose for her personally." Ok, if you are happy.
Even though he knew that I don't know what lipstick is. Still he asked
me: "Is this color good?"
"Ok..."
"What about this one?"
"This is also beautiful."
"How about this? Which of the three is the best?"

"Does it have more than one mouth? Why do you want to buy so many?"
"Women are different from us, just pick one!"
"This is pink, this is pink, this... is also pink, so what's the difference?"
"It is?" Anyway, we can't choose which one is better or tell them
apart...so the staff came to help us.
"Excuse me, what kind of lipstick do you need?" Kai glanced at me

and waited for me to take care of the question. Pretend to look away
and admire the light decoration, this big stupid cow!
"I need... lipstick for my mouth..." This is the only answer I can
think of.
"There are many different styles of lipstick. There are liquid and
creamy, matte and velvety, or do you want a lighter lip tint?" I couldn't
understand anything he said. I pointed to the few that were selected
by Kai.
"I want something like this"

"If you want to know what color you prefer, you can try it."
The staff was called to help another customer, leaving me and Kai
standing and thinking about what she meant by "taste the color."
"Third".
"What?"
"Let me try it on." She applied lipstick to my lips. He wanted to die on the
spot, but Kai seems happy. I looked at myself in the mirror with complete
abandon, until the staff returned.
"Have you picked the one you like?"
"The one in my friend's mouth, ok?"
"He has?" The people in the store were stunned. My mouth is

swollen orange in the center like a Korean. Kai, damn it. If you do
this again next time, don't ask me to come with you. I'm your friend, not
your little white mouse. Everyone was trying to find a makeup remover
for me.
When he finally paid for the item, I ran out of the store.
To be sure, my friend bought several lipsticks and spent a lot

of money. But that is not enough. He also took me to a brand name
store to buy a bracelet.
"Damn, this is so expensive!"
"We'll take a look, okay?" He showed me a silver bracelet.
"I don't know much about bracelets, you choose them yourself." After
that, Kai didn't ask me anymore. He silently chose one and paid for it.
We also bought other random things until I stopped at a big
bookstore. I looked at several books that I wanted to buy, but I
don't know which one to get.
"What do you want?" Kai asked me from behind the bookshelf.
"I'm thinking about which one to get."
"Why don't you buy it all?"
"Ha? I've already bought four. If I get a few more, I'd be

overspending. Maybe just this one will do."
I decided to pick up a book on travel and film making and paid for it at the
counter.
"Come on, let's go. Otherwise, it would be too late for a movie." I
nodded, so we went to the movies with both hands full.
Do you know how happy I am tonight?
I was able to eat with you, go shopping together and watch movies together.
Although I haven't fully resolved my feelings, this is the best state of our
relationship.
We are sitting next to each other in the cinema. It's different from seeing it
from behind. It is the worst thing in life to be angry with him. I will not let this
happen again.
From the beginning of the film to the shooting, although it was only two
hours, my aching heart seemed to revitalize, even though the film was not as
romantic as I had imagined.
"Where are you going now?" Asked.
"Mr. Third, it's already midnight, isn't it time to go home?"

"Oh, I forgot."
"Did you leave your things in the locker? Let's get the things
and go back together."
I really want to stop time right now, but I know it's impossible. We're
just friends, I can't be greedy anymore.
I walked to the underground parking lot with Kai. Our transport

was parked in different places, so we have to be separated from
here. He gave me a white plastic bag before he left, but he didn't
tell me what was inside.
"What is this?"
"Aiya"
"For me?"
"Yes, see you tomorrow, don't stay up too late." Kai reached out
and touched my head before leaving. I looked at the plastic bag in my
hand and found...
These are the few books I wanted to buy....
Do you know how happy I was at that time? Although I couldn't

get her heart, but if she cares about me like that, I'm satisfied...
Feeling moved, my tears brimmed in my eyes.

I have to quickly hide in the car before I get more dramatic...
Chapter 20
"My friends~" It's Kai. We had to look at the direction of his voice.
He was smiling, next to him was a pretty girl.
She dressed elegantly, and she is different from other girls who have been
with Kai. Suddenly, a valuable bracelet that I was wearing caught my
attention. This is the bracelet that I bought together with Kai a few weeks ago.
Kai took it very seriously and chose it for almost an hour. It suits the girl very
well.
I don't feel jealous at all. The books that Kai bought me are taken to read
every day. I also put it under my pillow. The value of the gift has nothing to
do with the price, it depends on who gives it.
"Where did you get the girl?"
"From another department."
The strange thing is that this is the first girl who took the initiative to introduce
us.
"And then? Aren't you going to introduce her to us?"
"I'm about to..."
"This is Prao, my girlfriend."
"Hello everyone, my name is Prao, I am a freshman in the literature

department. I am very glad to meet you."
She introduced herself nicely and sat down with Kai. I didn't say a
word, I just smiled at him. He didn't have the strength to say anything.
Too patted my leg under the table for comfort. I can only keep
smiling and quickly putting my headphones on, so I don't have
to listen to Kai and the girl's voice again. I keep sending the food to
my mouth, I can feel the hands, which are holding the spoon and
fork, are shaking.
A feeling that I could not describe in my heart. The two people

on the opposite side looked at me with bright eyes. He could only
look down to avoid eye contact.
"What's wrong with your friend Kai?" His voice came through my
headphones and into my ear. My tears fell uncontrollably onto my
food.
"Third, what's wrong with you?" Kai asked me, I had to wipe
the tears from my face and laughed out loud.
"This song is so sad, it made me want to cry, hahaha hahaha..."
"Third, I thought P'Cent was looking for you... Follow me."

When I was done, Bone quickly grabbed my hand and stood up. I
followed closely, but our footsteps had to stop. Because Kai chased
us.
"Bone, I want to talk to Third."
"He has an appointment with the superior."

"Just for a moment, five minutes." Bone agreed to his request,

but he's still close to me and Kai. My face is definitely red and it
looked terrible.
"What happened to you? Why did you cry?"
"The song I heard was very sad, but not that sad."
"Third, even if I have a girlfriend, my promise is the same as before."
"What do you mean?"
"I just want you to move in and live with me. Even though I have a
girlfriend, I promise not to bring any women home, so you can feel
comfortable."
I took a deep breath and bit my lower lip to the point of tasting blood.
We've been friends for a long time, but he still doesn't know anything.
"Kai... how long have we known each other?"

"..."
"Over two years, right?" I stopped, because now my voice trembles.
When I finally gained control of my voice, I continued to say:
"If you are afraid that our friendship will disappear, please rest assured that I
am still here for you."
"..."
"You don't have to be so nice to me. If you want to love someone, please go
ahead. I won't walk away."
If I go back, I don't know how much pain I will have to suffer. If I go back, I don't
know what else I could lose. Even for a person as cheerful and happy as me.
If I have made a decision, I must not continue to deceive myself.
"Ok"
"When..."
"..."
Love you..
"Your girlfriend is very pretty."
Love you...
"Thank you"
I love you, but I can't say it...

Chapter 21
There is a book on how to surrender. He says that time does

not help us to give up faster. But keeping busy will make us
forget the pain more quickly and allow us to start over.
So I decided to do all sorts of things to keep myself busy. Whether

it was someone asking me to help them do something, or
volunteering to help someone, I would participate in all kinds of
activities in the department.
At least when I'm doing stuff, I can forget about Kai for a bit.
Work on the play is about to start, and the number of meetings

I'll be attending is increasing. There are several meetings with
people from different departments each week, and there will be a
full recruiting meeting next week.
The current state of the group of thugs is like a stagnant pool

of water. I try not to get too involved in my friends' private lives. I
sit in a quiet corner and listen to her updates. I've heard that Kai's
relationship with his girlfriend has been very smooth. I heard that
they are very much in love.
I have also seen him and his girlfriend many times. And my heart
will continue to ache... But as soon as I divert my thoughts on the
lot of things I have to do, I don't have time to think about such a
thing.
Too goes out too often to take photos with the members
of the photography club. Bone is also busy with the sound
department and his own girl. Each of us has his own responsibilities
and obligations, so our relationship is not as close as before. I still
love my friends, but we don't have to be together all the time. We
have our own dreams, and our dreams may not be the same.
In the past, she had imagined that she could find someone to love
and grow old with him. We would be standing on the balcony,
smoking the same cigarette and sharing a kiss. In the morning we
would be busy with chores in our apartment, and my better half
would rush out of bed. When we would have vacations, we would
travel together to another city or abroad. There is no need to be
millionaires, if our life is good for both of us.
Looking back on my dreams now, it all seems so childish and

ridiculous. I had no idea then what love was and the immense pain it
brings.
Now that I have a deep understanding of the pain of love, my

previous dream is shattered. I'm starting a new dream. I want to be
a screenwriter. I want to make a movie based on my own life story.
When the movie is done, I'll watch it 50 times, and then I'll create
another new script. When I earn enough money, I will travel around
the world.
Maybe after 30 or 40 years, I will have a completely different life than

the rest of my friends. You may not need anyone's love anymore. You
may no longer be afraid of being alone.
Because I already know the pain of love, which is 100 times
more terrible than loneliness.
For me now, the most important thing is to get through the rest of
the third year. And today, I have a hard task with Too. I mean, I'm
moving for the third time. My new apartment is not far from my friends.
I just need to go up five floors.
I didn't tell Kai and Bone, because I don't want to upset them. I had
no choice but to tell Too because I stayed with him.
If I had a choice, I'd rather he didn't know too.
It took me a long time to move my stuff. I finally have my own house.

Too seemed elated as he was enthusiastically helping me move things.
He can finally bring women into his house since I moved. I feel like kicking
him in the face.
"This is really tiring…" My dear friend yelled as he threw himself onto the
bed. I gave him a look with a frown on my face.
"I told you I can move in by myself."
"Aren't you my friend? How can I let you come and go by yourself?"
"I can tell you can't wait to make room for your women."
"Don't pretend you know me very well."

"When can you stop being a womanizer?" Asked. But I know this is
an unanswered question.
"What a stupid question. Why don't you ask me when will I stop
breathing?" Er, I knew it! I can't talk sense into these people, even
Too and Bone are the same bastard as Kai. They will not stop being
womanizers for anyone.
"Er, sorry, I shouldn't have asked, it was my fault."
"In fact, one day we will feel tired. Do you think we will always be like
Teddy?"
"You're not Teddy..."
"I am a human being, not a reincarnation of Teddy.

I will definitely stop for one person one day."
"Tell me what would make you stop."

"Time and opportunity. Time is when I feel tired and don't want to
continue anymore."
"..."
"As for the opportunity, it's... If I meet a person, and she's my

ideal type, but the timing of our meeting isn't right, maybe I didn't
want to stop at that point, maybe we wouldn't end up together." But
if I met her when I'm tired, I'd stop for her and it's as simple as that."
"If you met me after ten years, and it was on the stage that you
want to stop, would you choose me?"
"If I met a cow, would I take her as my wife?"
"Aww...."
"It seems like I'd take anyone who comes along... If the
person doesn't have big boobs, I still wouldn't qualify." Sorry to
make you mad, my boobs aren't big enough.
I don't know if all womanizers think like that. Because different

people come from different families and upbringings, and
would have different mindsets. Kai, for example, I think is a
Teddy, and he will never stop.
"What are you thinking about?" Too seemed to see right through
my mind.
"Anything".
"Recently we don't get together much anymore, we split up

after school."
“We're jammed up by a lot of activities, I understand. How

are Kai and his girlfriend? I haven't heard from you recently.”
Nowadays, when I talk about Kai, I don't feel like crying anymore.
"If I answer your question, will you feel sad?"

"I only care as a friend, I won't give him my heart anymore."
"They seemed very affectionate."
"It is?" I asked softly. If he can stop for this woman, I would be very happy for
him. She is different from the rest. I believe that their love will be soft and perfect.
"If I had a girlfriend as beautiful as her
, I would take good care of her."
"He treats all women equally. The only difference... is that this brother is really
stupid..."
"Because stupid?"
"Since that day, he hasn't taken anyone to his house."
"..."
"Even if he knows you'll never move again."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The annual play is drawing ever closer, and the full recruiting
meeting will be held at 6pm. All the participants have gathered
in the large conference room. As a director, P'Cent is responsible
for assigning tasks to everyone.
I sat next to my group of friends. Although I was sitting next to Kai,

we didn't talk about anything. We exchange a few glances and
immediately turn to pay attention to P'Cent on stage.
"The play is coming up. Everyone knows that our script was
completed not long ago. I will be the director of the play and
Name, the fourth-year student, will be my assistant. As for the
script, it is written by Yangyee and Third. Oh, claps please!" I got
up and bowed to everyone, thanking everyone for the applause.
Chapter 22
The casting process is well under way first thing in the morning.
Posters to recruit actors can be found throughout the school.
Students with free time will have to help out after school, no one
can get away. I also took the opportunity to get away from my
friends and go out with P'Cent.
After one day it became two, and after two days it became three. I
haven't seen my friends for a long time. At most, we greet each
other in class. In a few days, the selection of actors will begin. Every
day I go out with P'Cent and see him checking on the progress of
various departments.
Today we're checking the stage floor.
Although the scenery is done by a professional, we still

need to do some touch-ups by ourselves since our budget is
limited.
"That part is still wet. Third, keep your feet away." I looked at the
classmate who yelled at me angrily.
"Come here, don't spoil them." P'Cent waved me over and asked me
to step aside, fervently watching everyone paint.
"It's pretty good," I told him.
"Yes, when Maprang came to see him, his jaw dropped."

Maprang is his girlfriend.
She is one of the prettiest girls in the faculty. All the male students
fall in love with her. I don't know why he chose him.
"How long have you been together?"

"Three years".
"How did they meet? To be honest, I can't understand why she wants to be with a
jerk like you."
"Beat yourself according to the number of your age! Now!

Immediately!" I shut up quickly. You can't blame me.
Everyone wonders why they are together, or if he has used some black magic.
"I know what you're thinking, but I didn't drug her either."
"Wow, how did you guess? So clever."
"I had a crush on her for a long time, but I didn't dare to get close to her. There
were too many people going after her,
and the queue was so long that it was able to reach another enclosure. And also
my appearance and my body..."
"Why did he choose you in the end?"
"Because I'm so good." I feel like giving it a couple of kicks, this is

not very useful advice.
"I keep giving and I don't ask for anything in return. I took care of her
from a distance. It takes time to establish a relationship between people.
Love is no exception. When time is up, if she loves me, she will love me.
But if she doesn't love me, it means time doesn't matter at all."
"So it depends on the circumstances?"
"Er, is there someone you like?"
"..." I don't know how to answer, but I haven't refuted it.

"If there is, then you should wait for the person to love you. If that person
doesn't love you at all, you shouldn't wait. It's a waste of time."
"How do I know how long to wait or when to leave?"
"Depends on this." The old man pointed his finger at his head.
"Fur?"
"Brain, idiot!"
"Sorry Sorry".
"The human body has its own instinct to protect itself.

Different people have different tolerance levels and can withstand
different degrees of pain. The sadness caused by waiting for someone
will create pain for the brain. If you can resist it, then go ahead. But if
you can't take it,
it means you have exceeded the tolerance level. You would know how long
to wait and when to leave."
"But why do we have to use our brains? Shouldn't we listen to our

hearts when making decisions?"
"Let's say if you're pointed at by a gun, your brain will tell you to run
immediately. But your heart will just speed up your blood flow. If your feet
don't move, you could die."
"..."
"The brain allows you to 'live' with the pain, while the heart can only make you
'know' more about the pain."
"..."
"Which one is more miserable? It's not enough to love someone only with
your heart. You have to think about protecting yourself with your brain."
He patted me on the shoulder and walked away to do his

checks on the progress of the work.
I already know why P'Maprang chose a man like him.
Sometimes all we need is a strong person who can protect us, a

person who is strong both physically and mentally.
Kai has been missing since last Thursday. He sent a message to

the group saying he had some personal business to discuss.
Since then, he has not attended any classes and has not contacted
anyone.
I looked at all the possibilities with Bone and Too. We think it's likely
he took a break with his girlfriend.
But he still didn't show up on Monday, and we didn't know if he was

alive or dead. We had to call him at home. His mom answered the
phone and said that her baby was on vacation.
I still haven't seen him on Tuesday. After finishing my work in the

department, I went home with the script for tomorrow's casting
audition. Am I worried about the disappearance of
Kai? Yes I am. But when I think that he may be having

fun with his girlfriend right now, I don't feel much.
I've gotten stronger since I learned to use my brain instead of my

heart. I must thank P'Cent for their advice.
I threw myself on the bed. I was too tired from work lately. I
didn't know when I had fallen asleep. When I woke up it was all
dark as there were no lights on in the room. I sat down and walked
over to turn on the lights.
¡Click!
"Shit!" I saw a shadow on the study chair.
I thought it was a ghost.
"Why... why are you here?" I asked horrifyingly.

The more I saw his expressionless face, the more my heart sank.
Could this be his spirit?
"I'm not dead yet, why are you so scared?" The person in front of
me answered me simply. He picked up a piece of paper, which
was my script.
"That's my script."
"Did you create the main character?"
"No, it's P'Cent. Don't change the subject. How did you get
into my room?" I went back to bed and sat up slowly, trying to
stay calm.
"Too let me in." That bastard! I gave him the key for him not to give
it to others!
"Where have you been lately?"
"I did a soul searching."

"..." I didn't say anything, waiting for the big guy to finish.
"Third, how long has it been since we had a heart-to-heart

talk?" I don't understand your intention for this question.
Sometimes it is good and sometimes it is bad. I can't see through him
and I can't take his words seriously.
"I don't know, I can't remember."
"Since I introduced you to Prao, right?"
"No, it's not. We're just busy with our own stuff."
"Third... now I..."
"..."
"I'm done with her..."
After he said this, I was stunned. I couldn't see any sadness on her
face. I don't know what to do. Normally I stand up and pat him on the
shoulder and tell him it doesn't matter, but this time I just sat motionless.
"Why so suddenly?" She is clearly perfect for him more than anyone.
"I just know that I'm a jerk."
You should have known you're an idiot. But I didn't tell you what I thought.
I didn't want to hurt your feelings.
"Is there anyone new?"
"No, there is not." For Kai, the reason for breaking up is either to have
a new love or to get bored with the old one.
"I used women as toys. I just wanted to sleep with them." He

confessed and looked at me.
"Go ahead, I hear you."
"I get bored easily. I want to try more, but without conditions.
You know, I may have slept with a lot of them, but they're just strangers
to me?"
"That's because you're a womanizer."
"Yes." The room fell silent again, and neither of us spoke until he
suddenly said, "Hey! This line is really good, I like it."
"It's too cheesy, isn't it?"
"Is it written by you?"

"Is."
"Can I read it out loud?"
He picked up the script and read it word for word.
"I was born with a face and body like this, I may not be able to make many
changes for you. I don't have much money, and I can't buy anything expensive
for you, but I will be good to you."
"..."
"I'm not a genius, I may even be a bit stupid, but I'll do my best to take care of
you."
"..."
These sentences are written from the depths of my heart. I can only say them
through the protagonist.
Kai, I think...
"Do you think so? No matter how many people have passed through
my life, I can always see that 'you' are waiting for me in the same
place."
You have changed the pronouns and the meaning of the phrase
has become completely different from the original.
Original: Can you believe it? No matter how many people have passed
through your life, you can always see that I am waiting for you in the
same place.
The word "wait" suddenly became very moving.
I'm Kai's friend. I don't know if he meant it with a deeper

meaning, or if he just tried to change this sentence.
But right now, right here...
We... can't take our eyes off each other...

Chapter 23
"Kaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii ~"
"Huh? What's up?" You're in serious trouble, you stupid buffalo.
"What are you responsible for in this play?"
"I control the lighting and sound effects."
"Let others do the work, try reading this script first?"
"Why should I read? I only control the sound effect, not the
dubbing."
"No, I'd like you to try out for the part. Where's Prin? She's been
missing since we started the male audition. Never mind, Third,
can you fill in for her?"
"Huh? What do you mean?"
"Help your friend Na." I stared at the little Lotus in my seat. Kai walked
over and grabbed my wrist and dragged me to the center of the stage.
Little Lotus handed me a script and asked me to read it. In this scene, the
female lead asked the male lead some questions from which he has to
make a choice. But why do I have to play the role of a woman?
P'Prin, where the hell are you?
"Kai, have you finished reading?"
"Is."
"¿Third?"
"I'm going to read it out loud."

"Just do it, I'm going to focus on Kai anyway."

I took a deep breath and slowly opened my mouth.
"Trinna, I have a question to ask you."
"Ok."
Why do I feel like a girl who just fell in love?

Okay! let's keep going...
"If you had to choose between the sun and the star, what would you choose?"
"I choose the sun, so I can see you clearly." Kai said and looked at me
with the look that was enough to send a shiver down my spine.
"What about time and money?"

"Time, because I want to spend my time with you."
"Reality and dreams?"
"Reality, because you are waiting for me in reality."
"Eat and sleep?"
"Sleep, at least I can see you in my dreams."
"And what about sleeping and me? What do you choose?" This is the last question.
Trinna's answer is the female lead, so I took my eyes off the role and braced myself
to hear her answer.
"Sleep".
"Damn, you picked the wrong one, try again."
"..."
I cleared my head and asked again: "And what about sleeping and me? What
do you choose?"
"If I have to choose between sleeping and you, I choose to sleep."
"..."
"Sleep with you".
¡Boom!
OK, I just died on the spot.

Kai's impromptu change in his lines has led him to lead the male role.
After hearing what he says, "sleep with you", little Lotus and his team
screamed so loud that they almost brought down the roof. Kai is a natural
playboy, it's no surprise for him to get the highest score.
This wasn't the only part that left me speechless, there was
another uninvited guest.
Prao, Kai's ex-girlfriend.
She walked in with a smile and was able to answer all the questions
very well, thus successfully landing the role of the female lead's friend.
Although I know that Kai and his ex-girlfriend would feel uncomfortable,
but there is nothing I can do to change the situation.
We announce the results immediately after the audition because

we need to share the rehearsal schedule, the allocation of time to use
the rehearsal room, and various other matters. We have booked the
rehearsal room for 3 months. In order not to waste time, we decided to
carry out the rehearsals one after another.
Since I've done my homework and had nothing better to do,

I sat near the wall and watched the cast staff running around
until late at night. Too is still taking photos, Bone is missing in
action. Kai is doing some activities with the actors. I don't know
who to bother so I decided to play on my mobile phone to kill time.
Chapter 24
I looked around me. The actors are still busy rehearsing.

Too is busy taking photos with Bone helping him. That is great. Now, I
can't even ask them to have dinner with me.
But I have my lucky star. The sandwiches and orange juice that Kai
gave me a few hours ago were still there with a lunch box underneath.
The service of the logistics team is too good. It's so good that I want to
bow down to them! I opened the lunch box and finished the meal with
satisfaction. The activity is also finally over, YES!
I should go home quickly, I don't want to sit here and do nothing.
They all packed up and went home. I went to the bathroom first because I
had had too much to drink. When I came out of the bathroom I met
someone who is very cute, but from whom I have been hiding.
"Oh… hello, Prao." I don't want to greet her.

"Hello Third, we haven't talked in a long time." This is

uncomfortable. Even though I'm just good friends with Kai,
I can imagine how awkward it must have been for Kai, since he
has to work with his ex-girlfriend.
"Yes."
"How are you lately?"
"I'm good and you?" I can't think of anything to say.
"Not bad."
"..."
"Oh, it's really late already. My boyfriend should be here to pick me

up any minute now." He looked at his watch as he spoke. But hey!
She said her "boyfriend" is coming to pick her up.... Don't tell me
you and Kai broke up because of you? What the hell, how can he
be so fast?
"Do you have a new boyfriend?"
"We've been together for a long time."
"...!" Hey? I'm confused.
"Hey, don't tell Kai."
"Why?"
"It is Kai who came to ask me for help. In fact, ...."
"..."
"We were never together."
Holy shit! Can some kind of fairy tell me what's going on?
Prao left shortly after. I am puzzled. What does he mean by what

he said? Prao and Kai were never together? Why lie to us then?
These questions have been spinning in my mind. I went back

to the auditorium, where my three best friends are waiting for me. I
didn't say anything, and I didn't ask about Prao. I will find the answer on
my own.
After turning off the lights, I lay down on my bed. My mind keeps
spinning with the words I heard a few hours ago.
I wanted to ask, but I think I shouldn't. Whatever it is, this matter doesn't
have much to do with me. On the other hand, I have a feeling it might
have a lot to do with me. After all, I am also one of the people who was
deceived by Kai. Well I guess the only person who has the answer is
Kai.
Ring ring ring...!
Speaking of the devil, his name popped up on my phone.

"What's happening?"
[There are many photos posted on our website.]
"What web page?"
[Our play's website.] Calling me just to tell me about the

website, it's getting more boring every day.
"Er... so what?"
[Someone posted your photo.]
"So? Should I be excited?"

[Er, I think I shouldn't bother you. See you tomorrow morning, good
night.]
"Kai..." I stopped him. I wanted to ask you about Prao. But I didn't dare
ask him. He is silently waiting for me to continue our conversation.
["Third, what's up?"]
"Nothing good night."
After hanging up the phone, I tossed and turned in bed and still couldn't
figure out the possible reason. I decided to browse the website of our
work. I'm sure today's post would be about the protagonists. The admin
must have posted the photos of the main characters in their cute pose.
Single....
"Shit!" I couldn't help but scream out loud. I saw my photo! In the photo, he was
happily eating, but someone wrote a strange caption.
If you want me to choose between eating and you, I choose "eating."
...eat you
#eating #screenwriting team
NOTE
KAI'S POV (point of view) COMES FROM THE NEXT CHAPTER GET READY
FOR A CHANGE IN HISTORY!!
¹ ROV: is an international adaptation of Wangzhe Rongyao, a

multiplayer online battle arena developed and published by Tencent
Games for iOS, Android, and Nintendo Switch, for markets outside
of mainland China.
Chapter 25
"Third, damn you!"
"Calm down, friend, calm down." Fortunately, my other two

friends stopped me before the matter got out of proportion.
What have I done wrong? I try to satisfy all your needs and desires.
If you don't want me to bring the women home, I won't bring them
back. All I ask is that our relationship go back to the way it was.
But look at him, he didn't reply. He slowly sank back into his seat.
We kept drinking, and the other two friends kept trying to change
the subject.
"P'Kai, don't drink too much. I'll be worried about you."

We've been chatting on Line for a week. We met for the first
time yesterday. The relationship between us was
quickly and it will end just as quickly because I don't want anything serious with
anyone.
I like it the way it is. If I'm in the mood, I'll indulge her. If I can't take it anymore, we
split up. Nobody suffers.
"I won't take that much."
"You should not smoke."
"OK"
"You should have listened to me more often..."
"Do you think he only listens to you?" Suddenly, the atmosphere warmed up again.
I was provoked.
"What do you mean, P'Third?"
"He's a jerk, and when he's done with you, you'll be dumped in no time."
"Third, damn you!" I couldn't contain my anger. I got up and grabbed him by the
neck. I wondered over and over in my heart, what the hell is he doing?! What the
hell do you want from me?!
"Calm down a bit, are you drunk? If you're drunk, go back to your
room." Too quickly separated us and asked the person who was
completely flushed from the drink. I don't
he looks drunk. He is becoming crazy. Anyone can tell they're looking
for trouble.
Third has never been like this. Since we became friends two years
ago, no matter who I am with, no matter what I do, he understands
me and is very rational. Why is he so irrational now?
"I'm not drunk, I'm just telling the truth. Am I wrong?" He

spoke again and I couldn't help it. I immediately yelled at him.
"So what?! At least I know how to love someone. Unlike you, you
unreasonable troublemaker!"
"You dare say this. Do you really think what you're doing is
love?"
"I dare say this is love! And I know very well that I will never give my
love to a bad guy like you." I feel like my blood is boiling fast. I
screamed and pushed him hard. When I came back
to find my common sense, I only saw the little guy looking at the
ground.
"Kai, the Third is drunk, don't take it so seriously."
"You can't talk shit even if you're drunk!"
"Let's be nice. It's not good lately."
"Is he my wife? Why should I care about him?" He never cared about
me. Now he's not even my friend. Why should I care about him?
"Hey Kai, please talk to him nicely."
"When he's ready for me to fuck him, I'll talk to him nicely,
are you satisfied?"
Punchh!
In the blink of an eye, I saw a total blackout. I fell to the ground and the pain
spread slowly. Bone was on his side and panting heavily. He was about to
punch me again, but Too stopped him.
"Kai is your friend, Kai is your dear friend!"
"..." I didn't say a word. Are we still my friends? Why don't you ever care about
me? What about me?
Do you know how miserable it is when there is no one who can understand
me?
"But Third, he... he..."
"Bone, that's enough."
"..."
"I'm sorry, it's my fault." Third raised his head and his face was full of
tears. He looked at me. Suddenly I felt a pang of guilt. I wanted to say
"I'm sorry", but my tongue couldn't move. I can only watch as he slowly
gets up and walks out.
So that my girl would not find out about the problems in our group,
my friends took me to the balcony to talk. But I still don't understand
what went wrong even after the talk. I only know that my two friends
were protecting Third, what about me then?
No one understands me, no one knows how miserable I am. I

regret hurting Third. Can someone tell me what happened between
us? Why am I the only one feeling guilty right now.
This is not fair!
Why do I feel so stupid? I know they have a secret. I saw them at the
movies that day... I saw Bone hugging a crybaby. I know I did
something wrong, but I don't know what I did wrong....
My friends keep a secret, I can't help but feel... that no one cares
about me anymore...
Chapter 26
[..]
[I am sorry. I can't do things right. I can't tell you, because if I tell you...]
[..]
[I will lose you...]
Yes! From the moment I learned the truth, there was nothing left, you
broke all my trust in you!
I lost consciousness... my face was numb as if I had been hit, my body

could not move, I like
women, I couldn't accept the idea that Third wanted me more than
just a friend. Is this the secret you kept for two years? I don't want
to know... We shouldn't even be friends.
I looked at my other two friends who had always known that Third
had harbored the unfaithful thought about me but chose not to tell
me. I had been treated like a fool, and even though I had really been
a fool for two years, did I deserve to be treated like this?
As for Third, he's a good friend of mine, and I care about him as
much as he cares about me, but it's just for the sake of our friendship.
I don't want to lose him, but I don't want to change my relationship with him
either.
I went back to my room that night thinking and trying to find a way to
make him forget about me.
What is certain is that I need him, I need him as my best friend...
I want him to be my old friend again, I think my brain is going to

explode, my heart can't be controlled, I don't like men, and

there will never be a day when I like men.
All night I was thinking about the women I'm close with but haven't
slept with, one of them was an old friend of mine, and we used
to be classmates in high school, and now we're also studying at
a university. I want Prao to pretend to be my girlfriend.
At least that's enough for Third to stop thinking about me, because
ours is absolutely impossible anyway.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
Coincidentally, P'Cent was ready to celebrate with the writing

staff, so I decided to take this opportunity.
I drank so much that night, I could say I haven't stopped since I
walked into the venue, maybe because this week I was so uptight
and Third is all over my head and I desperately need to relax.
After drinking a lot of beer, I found a moment to run to the bathroom

and not go out anymore, and wait for someone to come in, I know that
person would be Third. She was complaining as usual, but the person
she was starting to complain about felt differently.
"Why do you pee for so long?"
"Uh......"
"Are you still awake? You don't seem to understand what I'm talking
about." I was trying to fasten my pants and he came to help me not to
fall. Why? Why don't you love someone else?
"Are you still okay? How many fingers do you see?"
He asked me, but I didn't answer him, although I was still awake.
"Looks like you're really drunk, I'll take you home later, and your bike, I'll let
the waiter take care of it for you. As for the other two..."
There is no need to waste any more time, I pushed him against the
wall, he started to struggle and I forcefully kissed him.
"Kai, you're drunk, huh, huh..."
Third struggled again for a while, but soon he lay still, and his body
trembled helplessly... I could clearly feel his trembling, his misery clutching
my heart in a big hand, but I couldn't stop, I continued sucking, pulling his
lip without stopping in the slightest.
I tried to stick my tongue in her mouth and I wanted her to feel

miserable. But none of this was helpful, and the man who didn't want to
be parted from her lips was clearly me, and the man who wanted to
exchange the sweet taste of her mouth was clearly me, and the man who
felt unable to breathe was clearly me. .
By the time I found my sanity again, the breath I'd been holding
had finally released it.
"Kai..." He said my name, and I could only reply sadly.

in this way....
"Prao"
I kissed him again, but this time the kiss was so bitter, he kissed me
hard, he was still shaking, he has been crying in pain, and I was
devastated.
She stopped crying, but her tears kept falling down my face, I'm
sorry I made you cry, I'm sorry...
"Prao Prao ..."
The reason why I say someone else's name in front of you is because I really have
no choice, I can only do this...
Third... Please forget about me....

Chapter 27
POV KAI
Sometimes the truth can make people miserable. I forced myself to

continue pretending to be a fool who knew nothing, I will pretend
until the day it is necessary. Although I also know that many of my
attempts have hurt the other person a lot.
I saw him cry once, but I could only force myself to turn a blind
eye, and continued to sit next to him, telling him about my new
girlfriend, and then seeing how he barely smiled at me, and I knew
he felt awkward and miserable.
Since the meetings for the play started, I have decided to cut the
act with Prao and go back to having a friendly relationship. I then put
my stuff on the back of my motorcycle, ready to go meet a superior
from the art department to get away from my problems.
His name is P'Ton, and he was a senior at another college, and this
year he started his internship.
So he rented a big house outside with three or four other friends, a kind of studio.
A place where I can sleep will surely not be a problem for me. But that's not what I
really need. Although I also know that they cannot be of any help to my problems.
But as long as they make me stop thinking about my problems, that's enough.
"You really came."
I was greeted by a man with a thin bearded face. As always happened with Charlie
and with my backpack on my back.
"I'm bored, let's drink together."

"Damn Kai, this is my study, not a place to get drunk."
"Do you have any girls to play with?"
"Are you listening to me?"
"I'm going in. By the way, where do I sleep?"
"Under my bed"
"Ok, Ok, Ok"

I've been here for several days, and I've treated the old people like
drinking partners, but I haven't told them much about my problems.
I've been smoking and drinking every day, the bottles outside have
made the studio look like a recycling center. When I have nothing
better to do, I sit and watch them edit the videos, and drink all night.
Today is my fifth day here, and it's all the same as always.
"The girls from my school are coming later, " one of the seniors
said, and they all nodded.
Fifteen minutes later, the sound of the vehicle's engine sounded in

front of the house and then the voice of the visitors. P'Ton got up to
open the door, greeted them and invited them inside.
"Sawasdee Ka, would you like to have a drink tonight."

Although P'Ton has always said that his house is not a place for
drunkenness, but for a while, things completely changed.
Everybody was still drinking and talking, and the music was on, and
later it got more interesting.
I was feeling a little drunk, and by the time I realized it, a woman
was already sitting on my lap.
My hands swam around her body, and we flirted for a long

time until I was finally ready to kiss her, and we kissed silently,
like the countless women I've kissed, but why?
Why do I see Third's face in front of my eyes....
Our lips were still touching, I tried to kiss her, and it seemed
like she was trying to cooperate with me too, but we finally
stopped.
I remembered the kiss I shared with Third, I remembered his

crying face, And I remembered... those days we were together...
"Dammit!" The inexplicable feeling that had pierced my heart

made me scream in front of the woman, and everyone turned and
looked at me.
Why! Why can't I forget about him?
I don't know where to go, I can only sit with my head down, I feel
my eyes are hot and wet, impossible, I can't cry, I'm just drunk....
A world without Third is screwed, it's the most screwed up thing in this world...
Kai, come with me. P'Ton called me, we walked out to the
backyard together, he gave me a cigarette, and then we fell silent
and smoked it.
I silently watched as the white smoke slowly dissipated into the air,
I don't know how long it was, until the cigarette in my hand had
burned almost halfway.
"You're not hiding in my house because you're having trouble with your studies,
are you?"
"..." I didn't reply.
"The people who come to my house do not come for summer vacations,
but to escape from love."
"Your house isn't on the beach, why would I do that?"
"But it seems the opposite of what you just said."
"You can see through me."

Although his artistic temperament does not seem to help me with

the sensitive things of love, perhaps right now he can be a good adviser.
"Kai, don't make it look like I don't know you."
"As you said, it was an emotional problem and it was with a good
friend."
"Your good friend is unfaithful to you."
Shit, he's fucking smart. He can always see through me at the first
moment, so why not say so the first day he arrives?
"But my good friend... He's a man..."

"Well, I don't think you're good friends with any women, usually you just
try to sleep with them."
"..."
Everyone knows that I have a very clear line between friendship and
love, if a woman is my friend, then we will always be friends, the situation
with Third is the same, I really don't know how to start.
P'Ton took a puff of smoke, the white smoke began to curl up again, I watched
silently, then decided to keep asking him.
"Should I accept that my friend is gay?"
"Why not? He's a friend of yours."

"But now my friend thinks of me more than friends."
"How do you feel about him? Do you hate him? Do you want to run away from him? Or do
"
you think...
"I don't know, hate is not the right word, but there really are some times that I want to
run away from him, like what we think is completely different, sometimes I really want to quit,
and he wants to be my friend again, but you know .....The longer it takes, the harder it is."
"..."
"I hid here just to forget him, but in the end I think of him more than before, I think of his
face, I think of that kiss, although I said that we can only be friends, but what I feel is really
contradictory."
My answer is not black or white, it's grey, I just can't find the answer.
"So I'm asking you..." He dropped his butt on the ground, stomped on it
and kicked it away, and then asked me.
"When you want to see a movie the way you choose it? Because of
the story? The director? Star rating? Reviews? Or because of your own
preferences?"
He asks very long questions.
As a filmmaker, we need to watch a variety of types of movies, but

sometimes we also choose a movie according to our mood and preferences
for self-satisfaction, not always from a research perspective.
"If it's me, I always look at the type I like, according to my tastes," I said.
"Well, what kind of genre do you like?"
"Horror and science fiction".
"What kind of gender do you dislike?"
"Animated movies, given the choice, I would never watch them."
"I used to think like you. But as we mature, we will have different
points of view, perspectives, and feelings."
"..."
"Choosing a movie is like choosing a lover, and only few people

will choose what they don't like. But when we define what we like
and what we don't like, we have set a limit.
This limit prevents us from opening our hearts to accept other
things, although these things can also be very good and beautiful..."
Makes sense, dammit.
He continued talking, not even making eye contact with me once.

I had to follow his emotions, but his words are constantly etched in
my heart.
"Now I watch animated movies every day, no one asked me, it's my
heart that makes the decision."
"You can say that, but there's still a huge difference between the
movies and real life, and I don't think I have any way of accepting that."
"Do you have no way of accepting it, or do you decide to escape from
reality because society does not accept it?"
I am speechless.
"The love that a person can find in his life is not written like in a script,
it cannot be measured by social standards, and even if you love a woman,
you will meet the same problem."
"..."
"Think about it, do you want to be talked about because you slept with
different women, or do you want to be talked about because you love a
man from the heart? You will still be judged by both scenarios, the result is
different!"
"P'Ton, yo ..."
"I'm not trying to make you like men, I'm trying to make you make your own
decisions, don't think about what others will think of you, you should grow
up."
"..."
"Don't be a bastard anymore."
Time has passed for a long time, my heart still has only one feeling, no
matter how the world changes, our brotherhood and friendship is still the same
as before, if it's someone else he may not dare to tell me or scold me, but P
'Ton...he said, "bastard", and his word has nailed me hard in the chest.
EITHER...? Is it time to grow up?

Chapter 28
POV KAI
That night I thought about all the things that were related to Third.
I reviewed the photos I took in the last two years. I also saw the videos
that I took with Bone, Too and him. His smile, his silly acts,
transported back to the good old days.
We have been friends for two years now. I love him so much that I never thought
of
break my relationship with him. I thought what was between us

era
friendship even before the day I kissed him. But when I saw his
tears, I "the bastard" I know I will never forget.
Everything has changed. I don't know when it started. At first, I had relations
with
a lot of women. When I found out that Third was constantly harassed by
my friends, I decided not to have any serious relationship and I also

decided not to
bring any woman to my house. I thought if I did, one day this
my friend would come back to me, and that we could be together again.
"Go to sleep, you should go back to school tomorrow." Though
the lights in the room were off, the person sleeping in
the bed began to remind me of it, as I could see myself by the light of the
laptop.
"Wait a minute, I still don't feel like going back tomorrow."
"You have been in my house for five days, and tomorrow will be the
sixth day."
"Are you counting the days?"
"Think
before doing things. Your friends may be worried about you.
Also, and don't think that studying doesn't matter. There are many activities
extracurriculars to learn art, you are part of them. think if
your colleagues need you. Don't think only of yourself."
"So grumpy." Nope

I want to be scolded by my father. That's the reason I don't

me
like to go home. But now I have to be scolded by P'Ton
"I care about you so much, you're so annoying." The voice that bothered me
has finally vanished. I turned around and continued looking at the old photos
on the screen. It was strange that in every phase of my college life, Third was
always with me.
Bone
and Too are always missing in action because they have girlfriends. But
there was no one around Third, so I had to stay with him and
do everything with him because I didn't want him to feel alone.
Each
day I regret, I regret following Bone and acting like

and
bastard to taste Third's heart. At that moment I felt that Third
would never find out, but there's no secret in this world, and still
I broke my friend's heart.
After telling them that I would like to take a break, I turned off my phone,
so I didn't see any social network, and even my laptop I turned it on for
first time today.
I turned on my phone and
I clicked on the green icon, and when I opened line, hundreds of
messages, and there were also messages from members of the thug group:
[It's time to go back, my friend. We are waiting.]
It was sent by Bone, and there was another one from Too at the end, but there
was no word from the other person.
These five days, I have
been thinking about Third every day. Do you miss me like I do
He? Is he as worried as I am? If only you were thinking of me,
because I... I'm weighing him.
Hundreds of messages came to me, after reading the news from the whole group
of thugs, I also read some private messages,
there are many girls who contact me, some of them
want to have a more intimate relationship with me, I carefully

read each
message, but I don't answer, and then...
I deleted all the messages and decided to start over.
Tuesday at
night I called Too and Bone, I decided to go to their house to tell them what
I have
in the heart, about Third being secretly in love with me
two years ago, about how I asked Prao to act as
my girlfriend to fool everyone, but in the end they did not look so
shocked as I expected, as if they had known for a long time
a long time.
"I'm going to stop." I sat in the swivel chair and my two friends sat on the
bed like they were my judges
"Did you eat something bad? What did you mean stop?"
"Stop dating girls and stop wasting your time."
"When I was in
sophomore year, I heard you say that, and then you held out for a
week before
back to your original form, and now you want me to create your nonsense another
time." At that time I was purely impulsive, it's just that I found a
girlfriend so I was ready to try but still couldn't stop
because I have not thought of loving a single person, but now

it is
different.
"This time I'm serious because... I want to make someone fall in love
seriously..."
16
Bone and Too looked at each other, and then asked the
turn:
"Who?"
"Third"
67
That's my friend! I won't allow it!" Too and it looked like he was going to
skin me alive.
68
"I've been thinking about it for days, and I'm serious, I want to take care of
him."
"Take care of him like a friend, that's how we've been taking care of him" This
time it was Bone's turn to give his opinion.
18
"I just realized, that although we are friends, my feelings for you and
Third are really different.
"Third has already given up on you."
35
"...!"
"And now he almost succeeds, and I don't want him to be sad again."
I was surprised by the
Too's words, before I used all my strength to make him hate me, but
Now that I found out that he had really surpassed me, I wasn't
happy at all.
27
"I want to change, I want to be a good person, I just need a chance, can you please
help me?" I quickly begged them.
"Then how can you guarantee that you won't make Third sad again? He has
cried for you countless times."
"I don't believe you."
The two of them spoke fiercely, and their eyes were full of concern.
"I don't know how to make them believe me, and I have nothing to promise."
"..."
"But Third is the first person I want..."
"..."
"...to be together, in a serious relationship."
36
The plan to turn my friend into my crush began after the approval of my
two
friends... That same night I went to see the guy who has been on my mind...
He was like a fragile little animal curled up in bed and asleep.

With only
looking at him, the feeling of wanting to take care of him could not hide it anymore.
34
I have been
chasing(courting) since the day i was cast as an actor
main, but it seems that he doesn't care at all, and the distance between
us seems to go further and further. We used to be together all the
time, but now it seems that the closer I get to him, he avoids me
immediate. Too told me that this technique might not work for
someone like Third.
22
So I have to change before I really go after him.

1
"First of all, delete all your online female contacts, leave only our
friends and seniors."
I just got here and they told me to turn on my laptop and

will watch carefully.
"Let's start with Facebook." I clicked for the page.
I have over 5,000 friends and I have over 10,000 friend requests.
"Turn off your friend request."
Bone told me, so I shut him down immediately.
"The next thing is to delete friends."
It wasn't that hard for me, so I sat down and eliminated one after
another, until...
"Her boobs are so big." I feel a little regret when I look at his photo.
It's not easy to get a girl like that. One hand can't grab everything,
but since I'm determined to start a new life, so delete...
43
"Shit Kai, don't rush to eliminate her..." Now it's Too, telling me to stop.
15
"Why?"
"First I'll add it and then you delete it."
81
"Fuck off!..."
my friends from
Facebook have gone from 5,000+ to 100+, so let me cry
for a while... But in less than five minutes, my phone was on my
hand, and IG is on the screen... don't tell me...
"Erase everything".
"Some of them hardly have anything on. What a shame."
"Then you won't go after my friend."
73
"Ok, delete, everything has
been deleted, see?" Without waiting for them to reorder, I

quickly
I follow all his words to eliminate almost everyone leaving only
a few close friends.

Since I deleted all
Line's conversations, I started blocking all the numbers from
girls, and now I'm almost done with my old lifestyle.
"The next thing is that you need to know how to organize your life, we will
help you a little, but you have to help yourself."
"I know it, thank you."
"And your sexual problems have to be controlled, now that there are no
women, you have to control yourself."
"I can use both hands to create a happy life" I said as I spread my
two hands up and down.
45
There are few reasons why
which I am a womanizer, the most important is that I am fiery, but
if I continue to be like this, Third will certainly not want to come back to
me, so
I have to adjust.
12
"You better get ready to write the report, Third says he's almost at your
apartment."
"Uh oh, so what should I do now? Should I go change my clothes?"
"Did you take the wrong medicine? You better be business as usual"
I looked at my clothes, an oversized white t-shirt and baggy pants, and I

didn't even put on my underwear.
24
My big murder weapon almost comes into view, but it doesn't matter, because
it's always big!
96
*******
<I swear I translated it according to the novel... >*******
66
¡Tok tok tok ...!
The sound of
door did not stop ringing. I ran to the door but Too stopped me midway, watched me
back off, then walked slowly to turn the lock on the door.
Another request from my friends is that you keep a proper distance from Third, so that
you don't feel embarrassed or offended.
1
"Have they been here long?" I ask
in the school uniform, so we nodded at the same time to
show certainty. She took her laptop out of her bag and put it in a
small
folding table.
"That's Bone and Too's place, you can get on the bed." I tried to calm
my emotions and told him.
"Ok, let's start with the report, so we can finish it quickly and we can
leave early"
"Tomorrow there is no rehearsal of the play, why such a hurry?" "I

asked suspiciously.
"I don't want to stay too long in someone else's room and I want to
go home."
I think it actually refers only to my room.....
"Are you hungry?"
"I have eaten already"
"Oh, but if you're hungry, tell me. I'll go buy it for you."
"No, let's get to the point." The
person sitting in front of me no longer gave me the opportunity to

continue
talking, so we listened to songs while we wrote the report.
It was eight o'clock at night, Too and Bone said they were hungry,
so
They went down to buy food, and only Third and I were left in the room.
We looked at each other for several minutes, but no one dared to speak,
so I had no choice but to speak.
"Yesterday's photo on the Facebook page was hilarious"
"..." I look myself.
"It's a picture of you sitting down eating."
I asked the administrator of the page to upload the photo because it

looked good, there are
thousands of people who like the photo, only he didn't give a damn
even a small reaction.
"I don't think it's
funny, by the way, Prao... can you work with her?"
conversation changed without warning, I swallowed my saliva and

quickly
I came up with an excuse.
"Yes, that's fine."
"Oh...."
"Why? Are you worried about me?"
"Yes, as a friend." Is
sentence is just heartbreaking. "Friend" the word is like a dagger
inserted in my heart. Didn't I use the same word to hurt him over
and
again?
118
we are still sitting
quietly and we write the report, you can feel that Third has
built a wall around her and the wall gets higher every day
When I have to
talking to him I have to think carefully about what I am going to say

to him,
thinking if this sentence is not suitable to be said, I sink in my
own thoughts so i decide to keep doing my report

in
silence.
5
Time flies
Too fast, it went from eight o'clock at night to nine o'clock
night, and the two people still haven't come back. I don't know if they
are following
the girls and forgot to come back. Concerned, I decided to ask
the other person if he was hungry.
"Third, if you..." I didn't finish my sentence when I saw that he had

fallen asleep on the bed.
I got up, and
I dragged towards him , I did not dare to make noise, I did not dare to give
and
big step, in fear that it might wake him from his sleep, only
she could calmly look at him with her head lowered.
"It looks very cute." Said
softly, my eyes were drawn to her mouth, her lips

they move
following the rhythm of your breathing, they open and close

gently,
that reminds me of the kiss.

12
her sad eyes
were closed, her eyelashes are incredibly long, her eyebrows, her
nose, which I had not observed carefully, or because I was
Too used to him being around me all the time
I never looked at it carefully?

1
Well that's cute.
Hay
Such a lovely person around me but I haven't noticed
The more I think about it, I can't help but want to see it more
closely, until
that I can clearly feel the rhythm of his breathing, I want to see
it.....
Uh, that's cute.
Suddenly a
evil thought came to my mind, dammit, how can I stop
this sexual desire? How can I get a boner just by looking at it?
This is something that never happened when I was with him

in the past. By
that I had this physiological reaction so quickly only when I

realized
of what I feel for him?

65
I had already pitched a tent in my baggy pants, I had to cover

my little brother
with both hands and prepare to flee. But when you're down on
your luck... you really have been sleeping well, but you opened
your eyes earlier
that I could escape.

12
"When...
"Huh? What? I'm about to get some exercise." I jumped out of bed
at the speed of light and did push-ups. Shortly after, I lay down on
the ground.
3
"What are you doing? Why do you have to exercise at this

hour?" I know
He sat up slowly and asked me in a daze. my little brother is
causing some problems. Please sit there, or you'll see the big
size of my little brother.

44
"I'm going to exercise, I want to add muscles to my body"
"You can use the gym in your apartment"
"I was saving time, I'll be right back."
As soon as I finished talking, I ran to the bathroom, and the only way to
free myself was to use my
five-fingered brother But Third is in the bedroom, and if I do
some strange noise, he will know.
10
So what the hell am I supposed to do?
I turned my head and looked
facial cleanser, antiperspirant and countless bottles of
perfume in the lavatory, Ok! a method that can make the momentum
sexual decrease is to divert attention so that you no longer think only

about sex.
The first thing I picked up was a bottle of perfume, I carefully

observed the shape of the fragrance level.
Yes, for my wish
decreased, she was sitting on the floor and playing with these
bottles and jars, putting their logos in front of me.

20
Shit! I'm already sweating...

Chapter 29
POV KAI
Over time, my methods of distraction are all useless, so I open
the shower to the maximum, trying to cover the sound of my

masturbation with
the sound of water. Shit, it's useless at all. the only thing i got
is to be wet.
Fingí
that I had taken a bath and came out with a bath towel around my waist, when
Bone and Too had returned, so I quickly spoke to them as if nothing had
happened.
would have passed to hide the embarrassment, but Third ran down
from
bed and went straight to the bathroom.
In less than a minute he was back out of the bathroom, making the other two
and I look at each other.
"When!"
"What's happening?" I'm sure I've eliminated all evidence, so I'm not
afraid of anything.
19
"Your fuzzy hair is all over the floor, clean it up."
42
Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!
"What were you doing in the bathroom?" Bone looks through me.
"Don't be nosy! It's leaf fall season now, so I lost more hair down there."
49
"Are you sure it's not because you masturbate a lot?"
"How long are you going to fight? Just clean it up for me. I can't pee." Third's
voice finally extinguished the small flames of my lust, so I quickly ran to the bathroom.
It is normal for me to masturbate and this kind of thing is completely known
by Third, but now I don't know why it seems like I'm like a girl
shy, afraid that he knows this kind of thing about me.
"When"
I hurried up and stood in front of the little man.

"What's happening?"
"Next time you masturbate, please keep your voice down. I can't even focus
on my report."
118
"Oh, it's alright"
Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! I kill myself!

Just kill me!
19
I have turned into chicken feathers due to my crazy masturbation in the bathroom.
But it does not matter. ! ...
10
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
I decided to wear my full college uniform including tie so that Third could see
that I had changed.
40
As usual we
we met in the basement of the university pavilion and the change that
I have to do today is to get rid of the habit of driving too much

fast, and be more serious and careful. Because I always listen to Third
complain that I like to drive fast, now I can finally do it.
But as soon as I got there, I saw my other three friends giving me

disgusting faces.
"Did you go to Khao Yai for a walk? We have been waiting for
you for half a day." Too as soon as he saw me started to annoy me.
"Or did you just wake up?" Bone joined.
"I left my house as usual, but now I drive more slowly, because the
road is dangerous." I answered them politely, but my two eyes only
stared at the little man who was sitting with them.
"Dear friend, how slow are you driving? You're an hour late."
"40."
33
"Is your big motorcycle already 40 years old? Do you think you're riding
a snail?" Fuck you!!, if you hadn't agreed to help me conquer Third, I
would have hit you by now. I'm so embarrassed.
14
"Well, I'm here anyway, let's hurry up."

Fortunately, Third helped me or I don't know how long we would
continue to be sarcastic.
Today we are in the conference room and the last row is the territory
of all
"thugs". We don't like to sit in front. Although we all know that the
teacher will see us clearly from where we are sitting. I entered the
classroom.
the little man is
right behind me. I can't help but rejoice when I think we can
sit next to each other, but that didn't happen......
He actually sat two seats across from me.
Bone and Too gave me
two sarcastic smiles and then they sat down. The lesson started
though
I'm staring at the projector screen, but my heart is
with another person.
"Too, lend me your concealer."
As soon as I heard Third's voice, I quickly opened my case and gave him
my corrector.
11
"I have, I have..."

80
"Uh, thanks."
After five minutes,....
"Too, what did the teacher say on the second slide?"
"I wrote it. You can copy from mine." I quickly gave him my notes.
He looked at me, perplexed,
for a long time, but didn't say anything.
44
After class, we have been silent for a long time, Bone finally spoke
to me:
"Kai, there's a screening tomorrow. Shall we go see it?"
"I don't want to go, I'm tired" The projection room is reserved
for the students of the department
cinema every Thursday. After watching the movie, the

students
They're going to discuss it together, I'm tired of it.
When he saw my refusal, Bone turned to ask Too who is next to him.
"Are you going to the screening tomorrow?"
"Uh...come on. They said to raise the money for the play they'd
auction off some CDs from the movies."
"What about you, Third?" When Bone said this, I, who was packing
my things, had to crane my neck to hear the answer.
"What is the film?"
"Lost in translation"
"OK, I will go ".
"Hey, I'm coming too, what's up? Why don't you ask me out, little brother?"
44
When I heard Third
say if I went, I changed my mind. I can't stand the way I am
now. Not to mention my two friends. But I don't care, I can change
anything for Third, I'm willing to do anything for
that came back to me
26
That night, I asked Bone to help me search through my stack of old movie CDs.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
Thursday, 2:00 pm I was waiting in front of the screening room early

because I didn't see Third in class.
"Kai, you can go inside and wait for Third to come back." Too patted me
on the shoulder.
"Where did he go?"
"He went to meet P'Cent, they need to talk about the play."
"Why did he tell you and not me?"
"Don't you remember what you did to him before? Don't you have
any memory in your mind? Does he want to stay with you?"
"I'm trying to fix it now..."
"I hope you can continue, there, he comes..." My
friend pointed to the little man silently approaching our
road. I raised my hand and asked him to come over. He came to

me slowly.
"Why didn't you go in first?"
"I'm waiting for you. I'm afraid you'll be hungry at the movies, so I
brought you some snacks." I gave the plastic bags to the person in front
of me. He picked it up and went into the projection room.
As soon as he
Third sat down, I sat next to him at the speed of light. But before
before the seat got hot, he moved two seats away and left me a
side
33
"The air conditioning is too strong, you can stay there.
Oh no! It's like stepping
the brakes, I'm losing my face, but there's nothing I can do, I just
I can see the little man I once betrayed.
Third is always very
serious when he watches a movie, and he doesn't touch any of the

snacks that
I have bought. As the film is shown, more people enter the
room, there are students who do not understand the situation and sit
directly in the middle of the two.
"P'Third, did you come to see the screening today?" This is Toy,
second year.
"I heard there's a video auction, I want to help college revenue too."
"Well, I also brought a DVD. Hey, did you bring snacks?"
"Uh..."
"Give me something to eat".
Dammit,
Toy, your face is even thicker than the wall! Third, that's what I bought
for you. You can't give it to anyone else! I gave it to you! Although my
heart is crying, I can only pretend that I am calm.
21
"Uh, take it." That son of a bitch!
32
better kill me You can give him a little, but why give him everything?
I have
been thinking about it for a long time, until the end of the
movie. Now the superiors go up to the podium ready to start

the
next activity.
"Well, like everyone
you know, in order to raise funds for the department of
dramatic art, today we want to hold an auction of movie CDs,
In order not to waste time, we started auctioning off the first CD."
The first film to be auctioned is shown on the projector screen.
"This is "Happy
Together" by Buu, a first-year student at the

Department of
Social Sciences. Bidding starts with a starting price of 10 baht."

The auction continued in an orderly manner until a movie made
everyone laugh.
"This is a disc provided by Kai, a third-year student in the Film

Department."
"..."
"It's a real video
Japanese AV (porn video), Superxx104, on the album cover

is the
Sister Yui almost naked, Sister Yui fans please don't know
can lose this, the starting price is 99 Satam (1 baht=100
Satam), the auction starts now."

17
Shit! Shit! Shit!

4
I quickly looked at Bone, your son of a bitch, who let you bring an
AV to the auction! You shouldn't be such an idiot!
4
"You don't have to pay me. You asked me to find you an old
movie."
"I wanted you to look for an ordinary movie, not one that is rated
18+!"
"Well, I'm helping you too, didn't you say you wanted to change, so
you shouldn't collect these things?"
"Okay, that's enough..." Because now Third's face has changed.
The way Third
He looked at me, he totally changed. Ah, I can't live, I can't live, I was
trying to explain to him, but he immediately turned around.
"269 "
"Now it's 269. Does anyone give more?"
"300."
"300!"The price of the
website is not better? I ordered the disc on a website for adults
18 years for 199 baht, and I don't know if they really want to pay to
help
college or do not want to miss the girl's big tits.
"The auction was a success, and sister Yui's DVD was successfully sold
at 300 baht.
please come to the podium soon, to give us the money. the next dvd
it's also Kai's. We have a total of 10 AV DVDs. Gathering all the

beautiful AV actresses. You can have great pleasure for the whole night.
The starting price is 19 baht, anyone interested, please
Please raise your hand for the auction." Damn!
Can I
hear my heart break. I don't know where to put my face. Bone, did you bring
my whole damn collection? And look at all those high school girls,
all looking at me, why? It's not to see how handsome I am.
Shit. Single
I can keep cursing Bone until someone takes the DVD away from me.
24
"This DVD is the last
Kai's DVD, he really brought a lot. Ah, the title of this movie
it is
"Circle of Friends", the starting price is 5 baht, they can start

a
with the auction.
when i saw this
movie on the big screen, my face was frozen, even though I tried
wink several times, but I still see the same image.

This is the gift of
birthday that Third gave me during the first year, I have been
keeping until now, and now it's being auctioned off by someone like
Bone, who doesn't understand anything.
49
"Third, I didn't want to sell it..." I quickly told Third that he seemed upset, but he managed
to get a smile from me.
"Never mind, it's been so long, sell it."
30
"It's not what you think, it's Bone...."
"299 baht for the second time" after hearing the host's phrases, I can't explain what I felt
and raised my hand.
"500."
14
"Kai wants to buy his own CD, does anyone give more?"
"599 baht" I don't know why I said that, but I don't care. All I know is that this DVD must
come back to me.
"599 Baht , I will go to withdraw money from my bank card within a

rato!"
"Are there any more bids? 599 at one!!!, 599 baht at two!!!, 599 baht at three!!, the auction
ends and Kai gets your DVD back!"
I quickly ran to the podium to retrieve my DVD, I had to scream, it is much more
expensive than the
new DVD. But that's not the point, the point is the feelings of the
person who gave them to me.
12
third is still there
sitting expressionless. Although I have a lot to say in my heart, but
I don't know how to say it, I had to sit quietly, waiting to see the
upcoming DVD auction.
"The next DVD is "Flipped", given by Third of the Film Department, the starting price is
10 baht, the auction begins."
12
"Third..." is the first thing I said after seeing this album on the big screen. My heart
seems to have broken.
I bought it from him last year, and he told me he really liked the movie, and he
promised to keep it.
95
"I think it's very old, that's why I wanted to auction it off."
36
"But don't you remember? I gave it to you."
"But you don't really
It doesn't matter, besides you don't like this kind of movies. So

we are going to
sell it. to help the university.
"So who's going to help me...

Chapter 30
POV KAI
Third really hurt me a lot, but it may not be as painful as it was

for him in the last two years. I am happy with all this, and I will
never let it go.
But today he is trying to get rid of me, but instead I am trying to

get him back to me, things are not really changing.
"The offer is now 200, is there anyone for more?"
"1000!" I yelled.
Everyone in front turned around and looked at me.

"Kai, did you make a lot of money selling porn? Is there anyone else?"
The host is closing the auction, and I nervously tap my fingers on the
table.
"1000 at one, 1000 at two..."
"1500"
Too, bastard!
After my good brother Too stabbed me, I feel like my blood rushed to my
brain. And that idiot just smiled at me, pretending he didn't mean it, but
by God, I know I deliberately shit myself.
"Is there anyone who would like me to offer more?"
"2000" I'm fucking broke. I'm afraid I'll have to eat instant noodles all this
month, please don't fuck with me again. I have to get this DVD back anyway.
Thank goodness my friends really liked me and didn't raise their hands to
bid again. In the past, this DVD was only 499 baht, but today I have to pay
2,000 baht. Why is my life so miserable?
When I finally got the DVD back, the auction continued until it ended.
Bone and Too decided to go out first, so I finally got a chance to talk to
Third alone.
"I got the DVD back."
"Ok"
"And now that I have no money left, can I have dinner with you?"
"I have to go out and talk to P'Yangyee."
"Ok, so do you have time tomorrow?"
"I don't have time. I have an appointment with P'Cent." I

looked at him sadly, but I put my hand in my pants pocket, took out
the phone and prepared to call someone who had just appeared in the
conversation, the phone was ringing in a second.
"P'Cent"? What are you going to do with Third tomorrow? That's right?
Oh... I got it, ok... Alright", I hung up the phone and the man in front of
me looked at me silently.
"Why did you call P'Cent?"

"Didn't you say you have a date with him tomorrow? But he told me
no."
"..."
"Oh, so you're free."
"Fuck off...."
"So tomorrow I'll go to your room for lunch, as for the DVD.
You keep it."
I gave the DVD to the little man's hand and said softly in his ear, "You
can trade it with me for a present on New Years¹, I just don't want you
to lose it."
"I didn't want to throw it away, I'm just trying to get other people
to see the movie too."
"Then let them find it themselves."
"I'm tired of you, you can go wherever you want, I'm going
home."
"Didn't you say you were going to see P'Yangyee? Are you lying to me?"
"Well~~~ hey, why are you being so annoying? I don't want to talk
to you!"
"Why are you so handsome when you're angry?"
"Fuck off".
"Angry, angry, angry..."
Since I know what I really feel deep inside, Third in my eyes is

unusually alive, I wanted to make fun of him, and I wanted to be
with him all the time.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
Back in my room, after taking a bath and changing my clothes, I

jumped on the bed and started playing on my cell phone, normally
I would have dated all kinds of women, but now I don't want to be a
bastard anymore, and suddenly I have much more free time.
On the contrary, I am very happy with this, because I have time to chat
with someone~
How long have we been without chatting online?
[K.Khunpol:]
- Third
Five minutes passed, "Read ÿÿÿÿ" but no response.

[K.Khunpol:]
- What are you doing?
- Third
It's still like that, he reads it but no response. My heart is so tired, and I want to
cry. I haven't been chasing a guy like him since I was a kid, before most of the time
if I sent a message they would reply right away, and even send me a bunch of
pictures of their boobs, but he...
He won't even accept my love at all.....
[K.Khunpol:]
- Are you mad at me?
- I'm sorry~
This time also only "Readÿÿÿÿ" , but he still doesn't answer me, I'm so
discouraged, almost desperate, even though I look like a crazy old man, I
won't give up, this time I must ignore my anger.
[K.Khunpol:]
- By
- What
- No
- You answer
- Miss
- Messages
- My love?
[Thirdmeans3:]
- What the hell do you want to tell me?
- I'm going to bed.
[K.Khunpol:]
-Oh really? Then.....
- Dream with me.

I... I was like a shy little girl... I just sent "Dream with me"... OMG!
it makes me feel so embarrassed.... i feel so ashamed of myself,
dammit! Does it mean that he is Master Khunpol's first love? I saw
that the message has been read, so I began to wait for his reply.
And then, in that second...
[Thirdmeans3:]
- .|.
Oh~ I'm so happy! Ah~ I don't know why, as long as Third is

willing to reply to my messages, I'm so happy, I didn't come up with
anything~ so I hurriedly replied to him.
[K.Khunpol:]
- (ÿÿÿ)
Love...
This is the love I've never felt for anyone, I feel so happy, Oh
Hoo!!!, I feel so happy, Oh Hooo!!!, I'm hugging my pillow so tight!!
oh hoo!!!
Dream with me~!!!
MY love, let's fall in love!

Chapter 31
POV KAI
Hard work is counterproductive
"It's noon. I'm hungry. It's noon."
"Stop complaining, it's annoying."
"In two minutes, my stomach is going to start rumbling like crazy. If the
teacher doesn't finish class on time, I'm going to sneak out first."
"You got bugs, can't you take it?"

Scold me what you want, because right now I don't care about anything. I only
know that I am anxious as an ant in a hot pot. I stare at the teacher and want her
to turn off the slides. The teacher is also upset because she is always on time, and
will never leave class until it is 12 o'clock.
"Students, today I'm going to drag the class a bit, I only have a few points
left and I want to finish it."
"In agreement"
No, no, no, no, no, no, no! I do not want that! There is one more page in the
brochure, the slides have four, there must be several more photos, and what does
this mean? It means we have to wait half a day more. The worst thing is that I
forgot to bring food with me.
"Can I ask the teacher to let me out first?" "I asked Bone anxiously.
"If you leave now, you'll miss this class. Just sit down for a while!"
"Little shit!"
"Third, did you bring any food? Kai is complaining again."

Third, who was listening intently, turned to look at Too, who was
speaking. When I was hungry, Third always took out snacks from his
backpack for me, that's why I always deliberately forget to bring food
with me, because I only want to eat what he gives me.
"I'm not sure, let me see." With that, he reached into his backpack
and searched for it, and then handed something to Too, Too handed
it to Bone, who gave it to me in a few seconds.
My tears fall, unexpectedly there are Japanese rice balls to

eat.
I knew that Third was still worrying about me, but in order not
to make him feel shy, I decided not to say anything and eat
quietly with my head down. But with just one bite, an
indescribable smell spread through my mouth.
"What brand is this rice ball? Why is it sticky?"

I complained while eating, but like the man of steel, I didn't stop,
and immediately ate the second and third.
"Japanese rice is like that. It's a bit sticky."
"Really?"
Although the taste is really bad to the point that not even a dog will
eat them, I managed to finish them all. By the time I realize I have
a transparent bag in my hand, my whole body feels numb.
"Third, when did you buy it?"

"I don't know. It's been in the backpack for a week."
What the fuck!!!!
"It's expired, damn it!" I yelled, the teacher turned to look at me and I
had to apologize to the teacher. At the same time, Third was
apologizing to me, but he didn't even look at me.
"Sorry, I didn't know it was expired."
I can feel it, although Third is trying to maintain our friendship, his
efforts are the opposite, because little by little we are growing further
apart.
As much as I tried to get closer to him, he would be further away from

me.
It feels terrible. But I can't say anything, this is all my fault.

At noon, we went to the school canteen to eat. I, who had just

eaten an expired rice ball, had no desire to eat and secretly
prayed in my heart that I wouldn't feel like shitting in the middle of
the afternoon class. We ordered our food separately, and we all
got together again with a plate of food.
The difference is that I also bought Third a bottle of water.

Since I was afraid that he would reject it directly, I put the bottle
in his hand.
I don't know where all my cheeks have disappeared. I finally realize

that I didn't have the courage to go after people like before. I
thought about it in my head and hated myself.
"Is the food at this restaurant delicious? Give me a taste."

I held out my prepared spoon to dig up the pig from the man
sitting next to me, but Third moved faster than me, and instantly
pushed the plate away.
"Buy it yourself."
"I just want to try it."

"No."
"Why are you so stingy? It's just pig."
"I'm a tightwad who buys what he wants to eat himself."

Bone who was sitting on the opposite side kicked my legs. I couldn't
help but curse in my heart. Wasn't my acting natural enough? I lay on
my stomach for a long time, until the man next to me got up while
walking somewhere.
"Third" I didn't hold back and stopped him.
"What?" He asked me with a serious face, how can he be so cute!
"Where are you going?"
"To buy water".

"This is your water." I pointed to the water I purposely bought from

her from the start.
"I have my own money."
"No, I bought it for you."
"But I want lemon tea." After that, he went to buy his drink. The other
two and I looked at each other desperately.
"You are finished. You have exhausted his kindness for you." Too told
me, shaking his head as he gulped down the rice on his plate.
"What I can do?"
"Forget it."
"¡No!"
"I think you can try taking a step back. You really don't want to
lose him, maybe you just want to be friends with him. Think again."
"I've thought about it, I've been thinking about it until my brain
almost exploded, I just know that I can never stand seeing Third
dating someone else, and now I'm going to find out."
"Too, help me search Third's cell phone for every conversation he

has with those people."
During the time we've all been busy with the stage play's
division of labor, Third has slowly joined other circles, but
more importantly, he and P'Cent have gotten too close.
P'Cent is a man with a good personality and intelligence.

I am afraid that one day I will meet another person, I am afraid
to think about it.
"How do I do that? I don't like to get involved in my friends' private

lives."
"Is that true? You weren't involved in this?"
"He told me by himself, that's how I've come to find out."
"So you're not going to help me. What about our friendship?"
"Kai, are you threatening me?"
"What can you do to me?"
"Well, I'll take a look at his cell phone later, ok?"
"There is no time because tonight, there are rehearsals." Seeing

Third return, I quickly drifted off topic. He put the lemon tea in his
hand on the table, then sat back in his original position and continued
eating without saying a word.
"Third, will you go to the rehearsal room after school?" A new topic occurred
to me.
"Yes, I have an appointment with P'Cent."
"You open your mouth and say P'Cent, you close your mouth and it's P'Cent,
are they having an affair?"
"His wife will break your mouth later." Dammit! I made Third angry again. I
really don't like her dating P'Cent. Am I afraid of P'Cent? I'm afraid of your
friends.
"So...."
"
"Give me a chance to finish asking my questions
"Can I come to your room for dinner today?"
"..."
"I answer."
"Okay, next question."
"Are you free tomorrow? Let's eat Shabu"
"I am not available".
"To many places, have you finished?"
"Why the fuck do you keep asking and not go your own
way? What about your women? What about your peers
of drink? Aren't you staying with them? Why are you staying with
me?" He spoke with a single breath, and I could tell from his tone that he
was a little angry, so the three of us looked at each other in slight panic.
I turned my head and looked at the screaming little man. I didn't know
what he meant by that, but I wanted to seriously answer his question.
"I keep asking because I want to know, and I don't go with other people
because I don't have anyone, not women, not even my drinking partners."
"..."
"I have all my free time to stick to you."
"..."
"Because you're the only person I care about."

°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
An actor has to rehearse at least 3-4 days a week according to

the schedule set by our superiors. Third and I went into the
rehearsal room, Too went to take the photos, and Bone went to
get the seniors.
Before we start performing, we have some little warm-up

activities, and we sit in a circle stretching our bodies and
meditating. After that, the coach told us to sit in a circle and
gave each of us 5 sheets of paper with a bunch of colored pens.
"Everyone, this is a small activity that will allow us to

understand your ideas and ways of thinking. I will give you a key
word, for example, bear, you have to draw what you think, it
does not necessarily have to be a bear, you can draw a person
who looks like a bear, but this is just my example. You just need
to draw what you want to express, ok?"
They all nodded and said they were ready, but I couldn't help but
turn around and keep looking at the person sitting behind us with
the script team. Third did not lend much
attention to our group, but really, he had no obligation to pay

attention to us, what am I waiting for...
Chapter 32
POV KAI
"The first word is "home.""
I don't really want to draw, because the drawing cells in my brain are
the least developed. I'd love it if it was something related to math.
Although I have a lot of artistic skills in my mind, I don't really know
how to draw.
So, speaking of home, I can only think of it.
Mi Charlie.
"Kai" Pink, the lead actress, is calling me.
"¿Hmm?"
"Is your house a grasshopper? How lovely." Fuck you, how did my
bike turn into a grasshopper? I really want to rip your mouth off,
and if I tell you, do I have to paint you green?
If it wasn't for my image, I'd like to yell at him, but considering I'm a
newly transformed former playboy, I can only say...
"Thank you."
"When you've finished and colored, take out a new sheet of paper.
The next keyword is 'stars'. My mind was blank, but not cool enough
to draw the pentagram directly. To stop embarrassing myself, I
decided to take a look at what everyone was drawing.
Many people are painting portraits, cartoons, and people are

painting plants, I can't copy them after looking at them, and I sat
for a long time, I finally thought of a mountain.
Hey, Paramount Pictures, I'm a genius.
"Next, 'red line'."
Hey, that's easy. I quickly grab my pen and paint, so I have time
to look at other people's work.
"The fourth word is, 'friend'." As soon as I heard P'Berm's voice

I started drawing with my head down, although the drawing was
a bit unsatisfactory. Suddenly, I'm glad I didn't choose a painting
career my senior year, otherwise I would have died 800 times by
now.
"They already finished?"
"And".
"The last word is 'clock'." These questions are too difficult. Are
we going to the Olympics? It's just a play. Why do we have to
know each other so well? I kept complaining in my heart, I have
no inspiration, looking at other people's paintings didn't help,
until a person appeared in my eyes.
I immediately had the image in my mind.
When we finished, the superior told us to move and sit in the

same direction. As soon as we sat down, P'Berm spoke to us
again.
"Well, after finishing the activity, you must want to have some
feedback, right? This activity can help us understand everyone's
ideas, which is very important for teamwork. Let's start with the
male lead, shout out to Kai "and the people in front of me were
calling me to walk to the center.
"What do you want me to do?"
"Bring your drawings."
"Oh."
"When you're ready, tell us about your drawings." Bang! I felt as if I had
been hit in the temple with 10 cm high heels, and I couldn't control my
expression. I'm not worried about my good looks, but it's killing me to show
my drawings.
"I drew badly."
"Never mind, we all know what your skills are like." Oh ho, so you're saying
I'm stupid? I pressed the drawing on my
hand and I didn't want to let it go, but in the end P'Berm snatched
it from me and happily showed it to everyone and they instantly
laughed.
"Kai's first drawing, is this a pile of bricks?" Shit, it's worse than
a grasshopper.
"No, it's my big motorcycle, Charlie."
"Why a motorcycle?"
"Because I wear it every day, it's like my other home."
"Have you ever slept with a girl in this house?"

"No!!!!"
"Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Everyone laughed like crazy. Not all the

actors in this play are from the art department, and there are many
students from other departments as well. There are 34 people in total.
They would have wanted to mess with me a long time ago. this person
is evil
"Let's take a look at the second drawing. The key word is stars."
"This suits me very well. I painted the mountains and stars for
Paramount Pictures. This is the most common picture I have ever
seen."
"The third drawing, red line."

"I drew the meat, two steaks."
"What does this have to do with anything? You're so abstract my head

hurts." My head hurts a lot more than yours. And it's your fault.
"When people think of a red line, they all think of a couple." Aren't they a
couple? A couple of steaks."
"Uh-huh." The rehearsal room was full of curses, and even P'Cent,
who was sitting in the back, craned his neck and scolded me. But that's
what I think. He knew about love, but he did not have a deep and detailed
understanding of it.
"Before our brains hurt even more, we'd better see the fourth drawing.
Is it a bottle of wine?"
"Yes, my friends are like wine. Although they have advantages and
disadvantages, there will never be a day when they expire."
"Uh - huh~" I raised my eyebrows at my friends. How about that?

Did I get a little star for myself?
"It seems a little smarter. Let's see the last drawing.

Let's see what the watch means to Kai."
Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!
There was another commotion in the rehearsal room, and perhaps

these mortals couldn't appreciate my work, but I was so happy with
my drawings that I wanted to cry.
"What did you draw here?"
"This? It's Third"
"!!!!!!"
I am afraid of this sudden silence in the air. I looked at him, who

was sitting with the writing team, and he looked at me. Yeah, it's
the only watch I can think of.
"Explain to everyone why you think Third is a watch?"
"Because the clock never stops, it accompanies us while

we sleep and wakes us up in the morning."
"..."
"And also Third. I can feel it even if I'm awake or asleep."
Because he was in my dreams when I was asleep, and he was by

my side when I was awake.
As before....
After that we started rehearsing the scripts for our play. Third,
P'Yangyee and P'Cent were there to correct some details and
emotional expressions.
I took a page from my dear friend, who had given me a lot of

paper, but the script is different today.
There is no difference between the description of the main actor

in the script and the typical image in movies and television
series. The handsome and bad boy can conquer all women with
his charm. But one of his most striking features is that once he
likes someone, he becomes a philosopher.
You heard me right. A philosopher is someone who can

look at anything and immediately say incomprehensible nonsense.
When I received the script, I almost wanted to die on the spot.
P'Cent created the character, Third wrote the plot, and P'Yangyee
added the dialogue. This is the work of a group of evil people....
I was forced to rehearse for a long time, so I couldn't rest for two
hours.
When the elders began to pay attention to each other, I quickly

walked over to Third and lay down next to him.
"What? Is he going to die?"
"Are you cheering me on?"
"Take it seriously, it's not easy being the lead actor." It's hard to tell if
he's cheering me on or making fun of me.
"It's too hot. I'm tired." As I complained, I brushed my sweaty hair off
my face. It was annoying.
"The hair is so long that it looks like a gangster." Third sounded just like
my mother.
"If you'll cut it for me, I'd agree."
"Well, I'll cut it for you later."
"A haircut?"
"Cut your throat."
"Is it that easy to cut a neck?"
"It wouldn't matter if I cut your head off anyway."
It sounds like a joke, but his look and his eyes tell me that this is what he really
thinks. If I hadn't come across his YouTube video that day, I would have hurt him
several more times.
I silently looked at the pen in my hand and thought for a while.
I was trying to think the way the protagonist thought.

So I pretended to recite the lines and said:
"Why do people always have to say goodbye to the things around them, just like the
pen in your hand, it's also a little
away from us, and when the ink runs out, we completely lost it."
"Love for the pen?" Third asked me while tilting my head, and I nodded
my head pretending to be sad.
"Air conditioning drives away heat, and once did the same for our
breathing."
Air conditioning love, hehe.
I looked Third up and down, and felt a sudden chill when I saw his cell
phone next to me.
"Dear cell phone, do you feel sorry for me? Why is it that every time I
look at you, there are always tears in my eyes, this is the sadness of
love?"
"The cell phone will be pitiful, only if you can be a hero."
"Really?"
"But your linguistic organization is so bad that you have to

readjust it."
"Ok, now we can take a break. The logistics and welfare team
will be handing out snacks." A sudden noise interrupts our
conversation, and the snacks in the car draw the hungry ghosts
towards them.
"Come on, give me the love of an orange." Today's fruit is

orange and ice cream dessert.
"It's been a long time since we ate oranges together. It's

heartbreaking to think about it. I don't remember the taste of oranges
now, but I still remember the happiness of eating the same oranges
with you."
I waited to see Third's reaction, but since he didn't say anything,

I continued making up an ice cream love story.
"Oh no, my poor ice cream, you shouldn't have been taken out
of the fridge. I think you guys were made for each other. If not,
how could my heart break before eating you, my poor ice cream?
But no matter what happens, we have to eat the ice cream before it melts
and we ate it quietly. Third still didn't say a word, so I decided to remain a
philosopher.
"Cute that is cute...? Is cute a subjective feeling for everyone?
To me dolls aren't pretty, some women aren't pretty, and some dogs are
even annoying. So what exactly is cute?
"..."
"To me, Charlie is cute, some movies are cute, cats are cute, and...
"
"..."
"You are cute."
Third's face is very funny now, his eyes are wide open, it makes
him more charming, his ears have turned red, it seems like he is
trying not to show his emotions, I had to continue with the
philosophy.
"Watch, please hurry up, I can't wait any longer."
"I don't know what you're waiting for."
"I'm looking forward to having dinner in your room."
"Ok, you can go when you're done. I have to talk to my

superior."
"I can wait for you." I said easily.

"Aren't you complaining this time? Normally you don't do that."
"What do I normally do?"
"You make a fuss even with the slightest frustration"
"Because I've been impatient, but now, for some reason, I can calm down."
"..."
"And strangely, these reasons... are all because of you."

Chapter 33
POV KAI
After the rehearsal, everyone left. I sat around watching Third and
the higher-ups fighting over the script until after 9:00 pm, and
everyone hadn't eaten yet. I was fine because I had eaten a lot of
snacks, but I was worried about Third.
"Third, are you done?" I moved behind him and whispered to him.
"Not yet. We'll continue in my room later."
"Eh?"
"If you're hungry, go eat first."

"That's not how we meet. We agreed to go to your apartment for dinner."
"Then wait, we'll all go together." I was so dissatisfied with his words that I
thought I could be alone with him, but P'Cent insisted on getting in the
way. What a waste of opportunity Bone and Too had created for me.
It was not enough. The bear had to take his best friend, P'An, with him. He
was afraid of hearing what he didn't want to hear from one of them.
"Third, let's go.", P'Cent said after P'Yangyee went out to

diner.
"Ok, I'm going to pack my things"

"Do you want to buy something?"
"Everything in the apartment is ready, but if you have

something to buy, feel free to do so."
"By the way, can I take An with me? She just came with me."
Third, no!!!! I looked at him with pleading eyes, but he didn't

seem to understand what he meant, and he nodded.
"Clear".
Nope!!!!! There are always so many obstacles in my way

to chase after Third!
My dear friend and I went to the room first, and the bear and his
friend arrived shortly after. It was really annoying. I Line the other
two thugs to help me, but they're flirting with girls. I really want to
die, but I still have to work hard to make a good impression.
"How can I help you?" I sneaked out to ask the owner of the room
who was doing things in the kitchen.
"Anything".
"Why not? Can you let me wash the vegetables?"
"Then wash them." Even though he didn't want to talk to me, I had to
push myself.
"Will it take a long time?" I really want to talk to him. It is not enough
to chase someone and just talk, but also to get their heart.
"It depends on you". The little man filling the bowl with pork stopped
and continued, "I haven't seen Prao today. Isn't he coming to
rehearsal?" Over and over, why do you keep asking about Prao
lately? I didn't contact her after she helped me and we went back to how
we were before.
"Maybe she has classes, I didn't contact her."
"Well, would you be mad if Prao had a new boyfriend?"
"Why would he? It's over, he can date whoever he wants."
"It is?" This question is really strange. It's so strange that I doubt Third
knows anything about it. But when I asked Bone and Too, they both swore
on their lives that they had never told Third. Prao also firmly said that she
did not tell him. That shouldn't be a problem.
But I don't know if it's because of my guilty conscience, so I quickly

changed the subject.
"Do you want to cut the vegetables?"

"Uh." Third answered me without even looking at me.
"Is there much to change in the script?"
"Uh."
"It's going to take a long time."
"Uh."
"Aren't you going to answer me with something else?"
"Uh."
"I'll sleep with you tonight."

"Uh.... Hey, hey, no, go back to your house."
"It's already late, and it's dangerous to drive at night. Didn't you tell me before?"
The little man's eyes wandered, he was probably thinking, and after a moment
he began to open his mouth:
"Bone and Too's room is downstairs. Call them."
"They're not here, and I asked them about Line, they said they were
flirting with some girls."
"It's not convenient. The bed hasn't been cleaned yet."
"I can always sleep in your room, right? I've slept in your room even though
it's messy, and there's no class on Saturday, so let me sleep here for one
night."
"..."
"Third, please, please, please" The smooth tongue that

develops in women is still effective. At least it has given me time
to stay with Third.
"Well, if you don't have any clothes to change into, put mine into first."
Yes!! Little 33 is the cutest!
*really says 33
I helped Third cook something a man can handle and then

served it to two people who were sitting at a small table waiting
for dinner. It was an eyesore.
"Third, next Tuesday we're going to the art department fair to

raise money for the play. Why don't you join us?" Said P'An,
who had been sitting quietly. I haven't liked it for a long time. I
know the third and fourth year students are closing in, but I also
know it's rubbish.
"Martes?"
"You don't have time on Tuesday. You have to go to the original store with
me." I cut off the conversation. The original store is a DVD store, and every student
in the art department knows this because the owner is very friendly and can get you
any movie, no matter how old it is, he will help you if you want to buy it.
"I'll go tomorrow, so Tuesday is fine."
"Okay. See you Tuesday."
Film school has a list of six people you should never mess with, because it will
never end well and will only make you very sad. The first is me. I may have slept
with a lot of them all over the place, but I got away with it because I never did
anything to anyone in my specialty.
The second is Too, he is very cruel. Even old people are not spared, and whether
it is the girls in the alley or the director's daughter, as long as he thinks his figure
is good, he can trick everyone into taking pictures in his room, and then no one
You can stop him from sleeping with them.
The third is Bone, when someone says "buzz head" they mean
him. He's the same, and he's never had a real girlfriend.
Although he may have slept with two people less than me, but it
is better to fuck with someone and not recognize a person. I'm way
behind him.
The fourth is a second-year student, very handsome. It is the

moon of the department. He has become famous in the department
for sleeping with a superior from the first year.
The fifth is a superior, friend of P'Cent, who is quite handsome, but

who excelled in bed with character and skill. He slept more than
anyone on the list.
The last person, who is also a friend of P'Cent, is P'An.
He is a scum among scum. At first glance, you may think that

he is a good, kind and funny man, who loves his friends, and in
fact, there is nothing special about him.
No one could match his good looks. He was so handsome that

even a man like me wanted to scream. His tanned complexion and
slender figure meant that women couldn't wait to sleep with him.
He's always been a good guy, and no one would have known he's
a scumbag if we weren't in the same boat.
Chapter 34
POV KAI
There are few people in our circle and we all know each other,
but why the hell do you have to mess with Third? We had a few
departmental events together, but we didn't get as close as we do
now. I'm really not lucky this year.
"You made this? It's delicious." Look, it's starting to show its true
colors.
"I helped him do it, and in fact the Third doesn't cook very well." I
will not allow anyone to provoke Third. I will do my best to stop it.
"Kai, can you cook too?"
"Of course."
"Cook to flirt with girls, right?" And then he burst out laughing, which
clearly tells me he's insulting me.
"Obviously it's for a friend."
"Is it? But it's really good, I love it."
"P'An, do you want more rice? Let me serve you more."

Third interrupted our conversation, so I turned around and looked
at him, trying to control my emotions.
"Yes, it is very good. I would like to eat your food more often."
"The rice in the pot is going to be empty. Have you eaten enough?"
"Are you kidding Kai? Did I eat your rice?"
Damn, it really pierced my heart, motherfucker, why not someone

else, why does it have to be my friend?
"I'm afraid Third isn't full yet."
"No problem. I've already eaten enough." As soon as he said that,

he walked over and took the plate. P'Cent ran out to call his girlfriend,
so it was a war between An and me.
"Then I will also eat extra rice." I hastened to say.
"Third, give me some more. I'm not full yet."

"You can fill the whole plate for me. I'm starving!"
After dinner, we all help clean up, wash the dishes, sweep the
floor, and clean the table. Then they started talking about their
script. I have nothing to do with the matter, so I had no choice but
to smoke on the balcony, and after a while, there was the sound of
the sliding door and the tall man came in.
"Do you have a lighter?" he asked, and I reached into my pants

pocket and handed him the lighter.
He took the cigarette in his mouth and deftly lit it. The balcony was
instantly filled with smoke.
"I heard you stopped." He spoke a word without beginning or end.
"Stop what?"
"Of being a womanizer." I did not mention this to any strangers, but
the people in the circle would have known that I had washed my hands.
hands.
"For once in my life, I want to be honest. After all, I'm already an adult."
"That's good to hear. But most people can't stop.

You can see it too. It's hard to change one's nature to blend in with
others."
"Just like you, right?"
"I'm talking about you, bastard." Fuck off! Are you trying to be
more resentful now? To be fair, he's a jerk when it comes to
women, but he does take care of his colleagues and friends by
profession. Nobody knows what his intentions are, but if the goal is
to sleep with a woman, he will hit the mark.
"Seriously, why do you want to stop?"

"I just met someone I want to be honest with."
"That's fine."
"And you, aren't you going to stop?"
"I'm thinking about it. I want to try it." Suddenly my throat felt dry. I
didn't even dare to look back at the man in the room, because I'm afraid
the person who wants to test is the same as mine.
"Why do you suddenly have this idea? You've been lurking around for
four years. Have you just found your true self?"
"Does that make sense to you? Don't you know exactly when to stop
and when to continue being a jerk? We're the same kind of people.
Let's talk about you. What departments are you interested in again?"
I smoked a cigarette because it emptied my mind and gave me the

courage to do something I wouldn't normally do.
"Our department."
"Woah! You broke the rules you had set for yourself." He knows everything
about me.
"Since you know me so well, you should know that I haven't ended
up with anyone who dares to offend me."
"I also". I looked at my superior. His eyes were looking out, but I
knew his ears were waiting for my next words.
"P'An ..."
"What?
"I like Third."

"... "
"So I won't let anyone mess with him."
Third and P'Cent finally finished their conversation around 10pm,

but instead of leaving, they were sitting on the couch watching a
movie. I was really bored to death, and had to keep sitting with
them with a straight face. And I'm still sitting on the fucking floor.
"This is last year's micro movie, a bit sexual, but very artistic."
The external hard drive was connected to the TV, and after a few
clicks with the remote, the movie started playing.
This is the micro movie from last year's film department. He

also won the award, but I can't remember what his ranking is.
We've been sitting and watching, and our mouths are

constantly going, "Oh ho." You know, I've put up with this for a long
time, and now I'm here watching an 18+ movie, even though I know
it's art. But I'm not in the mood for art.
My little brother was already in a good mood, I had to hurry up

and stick the Eight Immortals¹ tube up my nose, just to control my
desire, but it didn't work. I couldn't stand it, so I got up to go to the
bathroom.
"I'm going to pee. I'll be right back."
"I don't think so. I'm afraid you want to let it go." P'Cent, go to hell!
"I drank too much water!" With that, I went to the bathroom in
Third's room and helped my little brother back to normal. I was
about to open the door when the man in front of me stopped me.
"Do you want to pee too?" I asked P'Cent.
"Well, I have to pee, but I also have something to tell you."

"What happened?
"Just little things."
"Let's go out and you tell me. I'm going out." I was about to leave
when he pushed me back.
"What the hell are you doing?"
"I don't want you to come in and spoil the mood now. How can I tell you
this...?"
"Tell me!" My voice was filled with anger. I couldn't control my

emotions. My heart is breaking with fear, but I needed to know the
answer.
"My friend likes your friend."
"...!"
"In this situation, he is your close friend."
"..."
"Please, can you let An have a chance with Third?"
¹The Eight Immortals:
Nasal inhaler in the form of a tube composed of alcohol and essential oil. Cures
colds and nasal congestion, Keeps you up all night. Relieves dizziness, heat, is
insecticide for mosquitoes, swelling and itching.
Chapter 35
POV KAI
When the superiors left, I sat by the bed and watched Third go to the
bathroom with a towel.
When P'Cent and his idiot friend left, we didn't talk much. I feel that I
have
lost because I can only remember the words that person said.
Give it a try? Do you think this is funny?
Instead of responding to his request, I chose to remain silent,
waiting for him to stop talking. But I was still so angry that my
heart was racing and my blood was burning, I will not give my Third to
anyone,
no matter how much P'An likes me, or how much it hurts me.
27
Yes
I've made it clear that I like Third, and he has the nerve to ask
their
friends to help you. To be honest, there are only a few superior
who are respected by all. One of them is P'Cent. As long as you talk,
Everyone will show him respect, except me.
Third
It didn't take long for him to shower, and soon he came out wearing a white
T-shirt and a
pair of large tattered underpants, with a towel on his head
as usual. She always washes her hair in the middle of the night, and
I have complained about it a couple of times.
"Dry your hair."
"Isn't it going to dry in a minute?" It has a sharp tongue.
"The bed and the pillow will get wet."
"Then you don't have to sleep on my pillow."

"Do you want to keep your pillows like jade?"
"Uh..."
"That's outrageous." The
little man pursed his lips, but decided not to do anything. rubbed the
head with the towel so hard that I felt the pain for him. These
images suddenly gave me a strange feeling of familiarity,
because in more than two years, such things have happened

countless times.
"Go take a shower. You can wear whatever clothes you want to wear."
When
he realized that he had been looking at it for a long time,
He started forcing me to go to the bathroom. I didn't tell him no. I got up and
I approached him.
"Give me the towel."
"There are more in the closet."

"No, I'll use the one on your head." Without
To give him time to react, I took the towel from his hand. the little man
he was so unhappy with this and he slapped me on the head that
It almost makes me lose consciousness.
"This is to wipe your head. I forbid you to wipe your ass." he exclaimed angrily.
26
"It's the same everywhere. You're so annoying."
"Why don't you use the ones in the closet? You're really annoying."
"You are really annoying." In
As soon as I finished speaking, the atmosphere calmed down. the man in front
he turned around and jumped on the bed like a child, but I didn't say anything.
I just took a shower and dried off so we can spend the rest of the night.
doing what we're supposed to do in bed.

**
23
At least I'm one step ahead today. Who is as lucky as me to share a bed with
my dear friend?
When I came out of the bathroom
I saw the little man lying on the bed playing with his cell phone.
I immediately got into bed and lay down next to him, stretching my
neck to see what he was looking at. I was checking the nets
social, it didn't seem like much, so I decided to risk talking to
the.
"How long has it been since I slept in your room?"

I whispered and the question managed to get his attention. He turned around and
looked at me. Then he looked at his cell phone again.
"I don't know, I don't remember."
"But everything is the same as before.
"I don't know...suddenly." After

after he said those words to me, he covered himself with the duvet, but his
hands
They kept grabbing the cell phone, and I followed quickly.
"Your hair smells good right now. Didn't you say you didn't like apple-
flavored shampoo?" I
I really like the smell of this shampoo. I always asked Third to
shopped every time we went to the mall, but he never did,
complaining not only that it was too expensive, but also that it was not
its type.
"Who Said I Liked It? I Ran Out of Shampoo"
"And when you ran out, you bought this brand."
"I did not buy it".
"..."
"You left it here, don't you remember?"
"Really?"
"But I guess you can't remember it. You probably leave it in different
people's rooms often." I knew
that Third was being sarcastic with me, so I quickly

I found a reason to excuse myself. Deep down, I was happy because
threw my stuff in the trash
"No way. I thought you dropped it."
"It would be foolish to throw things away when they can be used." I laughed,
and he turned to look at me with his big eyes, but his expression was as cold
as ever.
"And you, haven't you been on YouTube lately?" I found
a new question, and though she knew he might still be angry
having been in love with me, I wanted to hear his answer.
"Do you think I have time to do it now? The play is going to kill me."
"What if I help you?"
"You said you didn't
liked to make videos to get people's attention, and also
you said "who's in charge on this channel", don't you remember?
"Can't you change the

a person's heart? I said I wouldn't. I said I didn't like it.
But he may have already changed his mind. Can we control

our
own heart?"
"Yes, the human heart..." His words weren't finished, but my

heart was already half cold. Yes, it will be easier to accept if it
is a good change. But if the change is that Third doesn't love me
anymore, then that's a bad thing.
"So you want me to help you?"
"No, I'm going to stop. You can start a new channel."
"How can it be the same?"
"What are you going to eat tomorrow?" Look,
Third is very good at changing the subject. Well that's it.

I have rarely
been rejected in my life, but if it's Third, there's nothing I can do
about.
Who made me like this? Being willing to let myself down, but only
for a few things.
"I want to eat the cereals in the shape of a ring with candies in the shape
of stars and the moon."
"I thought you said you didn't like it."

"I've already become addicted to them, don't you remember?"
"I thought you were faking it."
"What? I like it because it tastes so much better than chocolate cereal, I want
to eat that tomorrow." I walked towards him, but he backed away, keeping a
distance from me the whole time.
"Just put it in a bowl and add a little milk. There's nothing difficult about it."
"I love it when you do it for me, don't you remember?"
"You said you were too lazy to do it, don't you remember?"
"It was?"
And we keep saying, "Don't you remember?", since it has been the subject of
discussions during the night.
i might be dumb
with other things, but I remember everything about Third, and I don't know if it's
because it's
my best friend or because he is special to me. I have never worried
so much for Bone o Too
Then I look at the person next to me, how much privilege he already has...
**
Did someone think wrong? 55555
Chapter 36
POV KAI
P'Cent's words have stayed with me. I will never admit defeat. If
P'An is true, then I will have to face him, because I will never give
in to anyone.
Third and I didn't get up until almost 10 o'clock.

After eating the cereals, we take a shower and tidy everything
up. Today, I had to follow Third to the original store, the most
famous CD and DVD store in our college area.
To keep me glued to Third, my big Charlie motorcycle fell out of

favour, because I was going to ride Third's car so I would have
a reason to go back to him at night.
As far as I know, the original store has been open since my

father's generation. Until now, the owner has changed from Uncle
Bo to P'Derm, Uncle Bo's son. Two or three years ago, the store
was redecorated. P'Derm, the new owner, is very insightful about
renovating the store. So the old store
with its stacks of movies it's getting a lot more interesting

now.
After getting out of the car, we went straight to the redecorated

store. Now the store is more like a loft. There are two floors in the
store, and there are black stairs leading to the second floor, which
is divided into indoor and outdoor parts. Each interior wall is
decorated with different materials, some are concrete, some are
brick, and some are tile, and the post-modern decoration style looks
very warm.
The shelves on which the records are placed are made of light
brown wood and must be custom-made because the height of
the shelves is exactly the same as the height of the walls.
We have specific areas to visit. We often stay here for a day just to
choose a movie we like, or just sit and feel the atmosphere here,
because no other guests will bother us. After all, the DVD business
isn't as good as it used to be.
People always like to save time and prefer to download the movie
directly. And now there are more and more channels to watch
movies. Therefore, most of the people who come to this place are
from the big film production companies.
"Oh, Kai, Third".
"Good morning, P'Derm." P'Derm was waving at us, and we hurried

to respond as we waved.
"I didn't see them for so long, I thought they were dead."
"Oh ho.... We have classes and plays. It's great to be able to

come here today."
"Well, you can have whatever you want, and if you want something
weirder, come to the front desk and ask." Third nodded and went up
the stairs leading to the second floor. This floor has a lot of old
movies from around 2000 and there are
a sofa you can sit on with a large French window.
Third stood by a shelf. I didn't go over to disturb him, but politely stood by
another shelf and looked at him.
He kept picking up and taking out the DVDs. I stood and waited for a long
time, then walked over and sat on the sofa, still staring at him in silence.
"What movies do you want to see?" It took me almost 15 minutes to ask my

first question.
"I don't know yet. I'll choose first, I've already seen some of them, but I want
to buy them to collect." After a while, Third came back with the store's
movie list and a DVD, "Silence of the Lambs."
"Do you like watching thrillers now?"
"Unlike you who only watch porn." Damn, he's going to expose my dark
history again, so I couldn't help but ask him:
"Why are you hanging out with me when I'm such a jerk?"
"Aren't you my friend?"
"......" The answer suddenly frustrated me, and my heart was in my

throat.
"Is there any other reason?"
"What answer do you want? I've been nice to you and haven't even
mentioned that you're a bastard."
"Fuck".
"Friends are the best thing we can do, so our relationship will last
longer."
"You and I haven't been friends for long, only two years."
"..."
"But it will last longer if you and I become a couple, because I will take
care of you for the rest of my life."
"Are you going to flirt with that? No, it's not that funny." It's really my
karma! This is the end of the world! He was so serious that she thought he
was going to chase after someone. I was talking to him.....
Third was not going to listen to my explanation. Instead, he ran his finger
down the list of movies in the store.
Soon some footsteps were heard and it was none other than P'Derm who
was moving a cardboard box towards the second floor. He looked at me and
said:
"Don't worry, you can sit down. I'm just bringing some new movies to
accommodate them."
"Ok".
"What movie are you looking for now?"
"I do not know yet." Third answered.
"Try to pick a movie that suits your current mood."
"Heyy, if I'm sad, and I watch a sad movie, won't I get more upset?" I
quickly intervened.
"I see you're okay now." He shook his head as he spoke, and then left to put
away his movies and ignore us. So I begged the little man around me in a
flirtatious tone:
"Third, help me choose a movie."
[Flashback]
[ +Third, help me choose a movie that suits my current mood.
*How do I know how you feel right now?
+Uh-oh, you should know. Pick one for me. I'm going to see her
tonight.
*Well, here it is.

+Do you think I'm joking with you?
*So you're not kidding, so this...
+My relatives are not dead.
*What do you think of this?
+You really can't guess my mood
*Who the hell has time to guess your mood? This is the last one.
+ Shit, friend, you're very good. It fits perfectly with my mood.

*Why? Do you have a new love recently?
+ Well, there is someone. "I keep chasing after her."]
"Kai! Kai, are you listening to me?" Third almost ripped my head off with
the palm of his hand. I could feel his anger in his tone.
So I withdrew my thoughts from the past to the present.
We were here last year and we talked about the same topic.
“Ah? What did you say?”
"I said: How do I know what you feel now?"

"You know, help me choose. I'm going to see her tonight." Third
nodded and walked to the center of the shelf with thousands of
movies. He soon came back with some DVDs. I guess he was too
lazy to run around, so he brought them all at once.
"Is this okay?"
"I don't feel weird anymore these days."
"How is it?"
"I also don't want to watch a drama." I listened to his

dissatisfied noises, but he still gave me another movie.
"This must be it." This time it's a romantic comedy.
"Third…" Without saying much, I grabbed her wrist and lifted her up,
then pressed her palm against my chest.
"Is your heart racing?" His question was so nice that I answered him....
"No, my nipples are hard!"
"Fuck off".
"This is not a typical romantic comedy. I've already seen it, and there are more
sex scenes than Neymar goals."
"Who the hell knows you can react so fast. We see the
movies to feel the art, right? You are really incredible! This is the last one!" Then he
put another film in my hand.
"You're so cute. That's what I want."
"If you don't choose what I want, I'll break your head."
"You are really cruel."
"Who do you remember when you see a movie about unrequited love?"
"
"There was a person...
"... "
"But I didn't dare to chase him too close. I was afraid of losing him." We
looked at each other in silence and after a while we took our eyes off
each other and I answered softly:
"Seriously?"
"I'll go pick a movie for you, you can sit and wait for me."
[Flashback]
[*Kai, why are you taking so long? Did you choose a movie or did you
go to make a movie?
+You scold me so much, are you my wife? Here, what do you think
of this?
*Does it look like I want to kill someone right now? Did you pick
this action movie so I could shoot the professor?
+I see you're nervous about your credits...
*If I was nervous, I would have killed myself a long time ago.
Idiot...
+Ha ha yes yes, who can beat the perfect students?

How is it?
*Save the movie about cheating on exams to yourself.
+I've chosen three, this is the last one, and I'm going to be mad if it's not
this one.
*Do you have the right to be mad at me?
+ Is this ok or not?
*hmm. It's okay.
+Speaking of the unrequited love movie, which girl do you like?
*You talk a lot, how do you know this is related to my current life?
+"Because we're friends"]
"Yes, this must be it." I said with a smile, and then gave him a drama.
Seeing him feeling very sad lately, I think it should be this type.
"It used to be like this, but not anymore." He explained to me, and I
quickly handed him another movie which is a motivational movie and it's called
"Encouraging the True Self".
"What about this one? We watched it together before."
"Come on, we didn't watch this movie together. You went with your girlfriend at
the time." His voice was clear, and his eyes were steady.
"Is that true? I don't remember."
"... "
"I just remember seeing her with you on Too's birthday."
"Well, do I have to see her again?"

"So... do you want to see her?"
"Well, that's impressive..."
"Because we are friends." But I can't be just a friend anymore...
The entire space was silent, not even a whisper. What had happened
before seemed similar to what was happening now... but it is different.
We were still in the same video store. We still choose movies according
to our mood, but what's different is how we feel. It's true. Everything
has changed.
"Cough." There was a third voice, and I almost forgot that

we weren't alone here, and that P'Derm was here to fix his movies.
"What's wrong with your throat?"

"I got caught up in what you said. This is very strange of you."
"How can it be weird?"
"The conversation between the two of you is not like that of a friend....
"
"... "
"It's more like a couple. Do you have feelings for each other?"
"Nope!" Third denied it.

"Yes!"
And I decided to admit it...

Chapter 37
POV KAI
Tuesday was destined to be a chaotic day. Yesterday I was so

tired from rehearsals that I lost my voice, but I still had to fight to
get up, although I may not have been so great.
As usual, I was starting my bike to go to school when my good

friend Too called.
"I'm ready to go now, don't rush me." Recently, my riding speed

has dropped a lot, so the thugs always like to call me to rush me.
[I'm not calling you for that. Can you go pick up Third? Bone and I
have already arrived at school and we can't go.]
"Shit, what happened to Third?"
[The water tank almost caught fire and he said it was smoking.]
"Well then, I'll pick him up. Where is he?"
[It's right across from his apartment. Fortunately, it's not far away. You
should hurry up. You will be scolded again for being late.]
The cell phone was hung up. I hurriedly got on my bike and
looked for Third. From afar, I saw him standing at the door with the
guy from Security, but when I saw him, he just asked about the others.
"Where's Too? Didn't I call him to pick me up?" So you're never gonna
call me, are you?
"He's already at school, so he asked me to pick you up. And

you, how did you drive the car? Setting the water tank on fire."
"I don't know, I didn't care too much."
"Take good care of yourself next time. Didn't the 4S store help
you fill up the water tank?"
"It's been a long time since I took it in to get it checked out."
"I really want to hit you."
"Okay and how do we get to school?" Third asked me, isn't that a
funny question?
"Getting on the bike or else do you want to run?"
"But you only let your women get on your bike." Well, now I understand why
you asked me.
"Used to be, but not anymore."
"Now it's not just the girlfriends, but also the friends... I get goosebumps."
"I don't let my friends get on it either."
"..."
"Now only my partner can get on. Get on fast, or we'll be late." Before he could say
anything, I gave him my helmet and waited for him to get on the bike.
He hesitated and stood for a long time, but finally decided to sit on the back seat
of my motorcycle. Judging by the breath I felt near my neck, I'm probably not used
to it.
"Don't be afraid. I can't drive fast. It's only 40km/h."

Lo consoled.
"20km/h is enough."
"Third, we're going to school, right? I've been accused of driving a snail when
I'm driving at 40km/h. Don't be afraid."
"Of course you can say that while driving."
"If you're scared, put your arms around my waist."
"Oh no!" Without saying much, I started the engine and drove
off. Looking in the rearview mirror, I saw Third sitting awkwardly
in the back, sweating profusely, squirming and feeling miserable
looking at him. It was his first time riding in Charlie's backseat,
and while he wasn't the first person to sit in Charlie's backseat, he
will be the last.
"If you don't want to hug my waist, you can grab my shoulder. If you
fall, I won't pick you up again." I said it again, thinking maybe this
time he would give in. This time the plan was a success. He slowly
placed both of his hands on my shoulder confidently.
Today I will definitely have a good day. At least I realize that one day I will catch up
with Third.
When we finally got to school, the little man in the backseat had sweat on
his face. Although he didn't say anything, I couldn't help but feel sorry, because
I saw that he was about to cry several times.
"Are you okay?" Asked.
"Almost dead". He gasped as he spoke.
"I'll drive my mom's car later."

"Why? To show off your wealth?"
"I'm afraid you are not comfortable."
"Don't worry about me. It's probably just this once."
"Then I must be worried, because I firmly believe there will be a second

one."
"Get lost."
I followed Third everywhere all afternoon. I've been looking for a

way to get him out of this fundraising event.
Because I'm going to end it before it starts. If Third doesn't see P'An, then
everything will end directly.
Certainly, there is no chance that their relationship will continue to evolve.

But things were completely different from what he had imagined. As soon
as the class ended at five in the afternoon, the bear was waiting for him at
the entrance, smiling.
Motherfucker, P Cent, I hate you.
It's wrong for you to steal from a friend like that!
I ended up following Third to the art department night market. As

for the other two friends, they were lying comfortably at the massage station
giving me encouragement. Damn, I was left alone in this cruel war of two
against one.
The night market in the art department is no different from the ordinary
night market, except that it is held at
universities and only students can buy and sell.

So we can see a lot of weird stuff for sale here.
For example, the stall on the right, which is filled with beautiful
women, specializes in nightclub wear. A group of men huddle
together in a pile to admire her boobs.
My colleagues and I were standing in front of an empty booth

that had been requested in advance. We had two boxes of
collectible films and several well-known brands.
Third and P'Cent each had a collection box. P'An and I were
responsible for selling smiles to passersby, while others shouted
slogans at passersby with loudspeakers.
"Third, thanks for your help and thanks Kai." Here we go again,
what exactly is this hypocritical troublemaker P'An doing?
"There's nothing to be thankful for. Of course, they have to share the

burden of their department with each other."
"Yes Yes Yes Yes." It was a nuisance for me to talk to my dear

friend, and although I had tried in every way to keep him out of my
way, it had no effect at all, and I had been cornered by others while
collecting money.
"Well, Third, how did you get to school today? I heard your car
broke down."
"He came with me." I answered hurriedly. Although I know that my

name is not Third, but I just want to answer, bite me!
"Oh, with you? Kai, be careful when you drive. You often drive
too fast, you can't even see your shadow."
"Now that I'm driving really slowly, you don't have to worry
about that."
"Yes." Third's voice sounded soft. To be honest, I was really afraid that P'An would
ask my friend to come home with him, but he didn't say anything, and I finally
breathed a sigh of relief.
"Once you get home, send me an online message as soon as possible, so I

can rest easy."
"Alright...".
"..!" I stood there, trying to remember the conversation.

Did I hear it wrong? What about the online message? Have they been talking
on Line the whole time?
My mind was blank. Too once promised me that he would take a look at
Third's cell phone, but in the end we were careless. So Third has been in
contact with P'An during the period where he was trying to make a good
impression, right? I really want to die.
However, I can only listen to their conversation in silence

with raised ears. It seems that P'Cent and I have been isolated by this
couple.
"There must be a lot of money today, because Kai is so handsome that

women are willing to spend money on him." I've been standing there for an
hour and I haven't spoken, okay? Why is he shooting at me again?
"And that?" I said defiant.
"Nothing, it's a good thing."
"I think it's good too, but isn't that your old flame?
It sounds familiar to me".
"It doesn't look familiar to me, maybe it's your wife, it seems you've slept
with too many people and can't remember who."
Damn, if it wasn't for the fact that he was in the middle of the
market, he would have raised his fist. There are only a few types
of people in this world that I hate and one of them is someone who
likes to expose the dark history of others.
"Kai is the type of all women."
"He looks like a gangster." Third added.
"Oh, it's like you don't like doing violent things." Anyway, he was
in love with me.
No one responded to my words, and Third shrugged when he

heard it. Today's fundraising activity was supported by many
people. After three hours, our legs began to hurt, so we decided to
end the fundraiser.
"We will count all the money we have collected today in a minute, and
anyone who wants to buy something to eat will have to hurry." As soon
as P'Cent finished speaking, P'An ran to ask Third:
"Shall we get something to eat?
"I also". I jumped in to avoid giving them a chance to be alone, but that
plan fell through because of P'Cent.
"Kai, come and help me first."
"What the hell are you doing? I'm starving. I'm going to buy some
food with Third."
"Okay, Third, please buy your friend something to eat.

I'll borrow Kai first." The man who heard this nodded his head to show
he understood, and then left with that annoying superior. WTFF!!!!
"What do you want?!" My voice was full of discontent and my heart

full of anger.
"Nothing. I just want you to stay away from them. They're doing
fine."
"What? I really don't understand you."
"An is my friend and Third is like my brother. Is that reason enough

for you?"
"What about me**? I'm not your brother?" I couldn't help saying "I"**.
If you're a good friend of P'An, why didn't he tell you what I told him?
I said I liked Third. I said I wouldn't let anyone mess with Third. And
now that?!
(**Kai using a rude word to call himself;

"Gu")
"Turns out I'm unfair. Oh oh oh oh, come on." P'Cent was going to
come and comfort me, but I turned my back on him like a character
in a movie.
"I said that's enough!"
"Ok ok, when you come back to the apartment later, you should
adjust your mood well. The two of you will be back soon. Why are
you so possessive of your friends?" I am not possessive of my
friends. I am possessive of Third, because he will be my future wife.
Just as I was preparing to speak my mind, the other students

started to return, and I was silent for a while, P'Cent walked back
with a serious face.
"Please stop being quiet. If you show that you're upset, others will feel
uncomfortable."
"But you don't understand."
"I get it, I know how childish you are Kai, but you're not the center of the world, and
there's no reason for others to surround you." The look in the eyes of the opposite
person makes me feel a bitter cold.
"What do you mean?"
"Third is trying to move on, but you've been throwing him back to the start, and
you know he's never been happy in his original position."
"So how do you know he'll be happy if he goes through with it?"
"No one knows, maybe it's happiness, maybe it's pain, but if standing in the
same place can only give you pain, wouldn't it be better to try to move on?"
"..."
"You, too. Stop clinging to Third. If you hadn't stopped him, he and
An would have gotten off to a good start."
"But Third is my friend, and what's wrong with worrying about him?"
"Oh, there's nothing wrong, but think about it. Are you worried about him or
yourself?"
Fifteen minutes later, the man who gave me anxiety returned.

with food and superiors. P'Cent went off to talk to someone else
and left me looking at the little man's sausage.
"This is yours".
"For me?"
"Who else for? Here. Besides, I'll be back with P'An later.
Let's meet at the apartment."
"Why don't you come with me? Or am I driving too fast? I can go a
little slower this time." I desperately tried to hold him back, though
I don't know what they talked about during the time they were gone.
"It's not that. I have to help him carry this fundraising stuff.
I still have to meet him at the apartment later, anyway."
"My transport can take them too."
"Isn't that a motorcycle? You also know that it will be very

troublesome, so I'll see you at the department." After that, he left
with the higher-ups, leaving me alone and standing silently for
more than ten minutes as if I was filming an MV with a broken
heart.
Is this how it feels to be abandoned? Is this what it feels like

to have been working hard but not getting a result?
Chapter 38
POV KAI
I can only see that it is getting further and further away.
As I walked to the parking lot, I popped the sausage into my mouth.

What comforts me is that Third still remembers that I like to eat
sausage, but he forgot that I don't eat mayonnaise, and he put a lot
of it in that almost made me throw up.
The basement of the art department building was in chaos,

because we had to count all the money we had raised today and
do the math before we could go home.
Clearly, the higher-ups are in charge of this job, but Third
refused to leave just yet, saying he wasn't going home until P'Cent
was done.
He seems like a lovely little brother. Well, not even his own girlfriend
takes care of him as well as he does.
"It's almost 10:00, so it won't affect anything if we go first."

I really don't get it. I also admit that I used to be more reasonable than
I am now, but as long as things are related to Third, I immediately
start making trouble.
"You can go if you want, don't wait for me."
"How can I do that? If we come together, we leave together."
"
"P'Cent and P'An are here. They can send me home.
"P'An is a good guy. I don't like him messing with you."

"You're messing with me too."
"I don't like myself and I don't know what's wrong with me."
"..."
I really hate myself, because my heart is like a dam that is about to burst. I
am afraid of losing it. And I'm afraid it's all too late.
"There's also something about the sausage. I don't eat mayonnaise.

Did you forget that?"
"P'An bought it. I didn't see it."
"You gave it to me. Why didn't you buy it for me?"

"What difference there are?"
"Where is the same? The taste is the same, but the feelings
are different. One more thing, are you talking to him on Line?"
"It's work-related."
"You can talk about it in college."
"There are also personal matters."

"Let me see. If I were you, I wouldn't give him my Line. He doesn't

seem trustworthy."
"And you gave your Line to the whole school, what qualifies you to talk
about it?"
"Forget it, I'm not qualified." But I am possessive, even if I am not

qualified, I am not satisfied. So I turned my back on him angrily. I do
everything I can to adjust my mood.
Third has given up on me. It is very difficult for him to fall in love
with me again. My selfish behavior may not be a good way to persecute
people.
We sat at the table in the basement for almost an hour, and all the
superiors entered the conference room to talk about certain things,
leaving the two of us sitting back to back in great anger. I tried not to
look at him, but in the end I couldn't help it.
"Third..."
"..."
"What... what are you...?" The sentence disappeared from my throat

when I saw Third. Third doesn't seem to notice when he fell asleep on the
table. She rested the side of her face on his arm and her mouth was slightly
open. He looked like a child. I sat up and looked at him without blinking.
Sometimes it is good that you sleep peacefully, at least you can let me look at
you in silence, if one day you belong to someone else, will I be able to accept
it? I dont want to think about it.
[Flashback - Past Scene]

[*Kai, when you watch a movie, what kind of scene do you think best
expresses love?
+ It has to be the sex."
*Go back to your room and hit yourself...
+Just kidding, for me, it's a kiss.
*...
+After a kiss, your eyes will meet...
*What a cliche.
+ You like it too.
*Generally good. Do you not like it when you kiss the person
you love?
+Wait until I really love someone, then I'll get back to answering your
question.]
All he could think about was kissing, kissing, it was all about kissing,
and he couldn't take his eyes off the sleeping man's mouth.
Once we had a deep kiss, but it has nothing to do with love, back
then I was full of doubts, and he didn't want to.
At that moment the Third cried miserably. His eyes, his lips and his
sobs were deeply engraved in my mind, and I will never be able to
forget it.
Today, I want more, I want to do it...... Everything is fine. Everything's

fine...
My heart is very tangled, but in the end the devil in my head

defeated the angel, I got up and sat closer to him.
Then I leaned into his face, and Third's breath touched the tip of my
nose. The next second our lips were glued together.
It is better to touch him lightly, not to kiss him deeply.
But the moment our lips touched, the sleeping man immediately woke up.
It happened so fast that I didn't have time to move my lips.
Third slowly opened his eyes. At this distance, I may not be able to
see who is on the other side, but I knew I had to know what was going
on. My mind was spinning fast to keep him from getting angry. I have to
find a reason quickly.
"Uh..."
I moved my mouth back a little, just a little.

We talked about this that day, if one day I find someone that I really love,
I would tell you, and now I have found the answer, my answer is that I like you,
because I love you, so I like to kiss you.
"Third, yo..."
"Who do you think I am this time?"
"..."
"I'm not one of those people you hang out with."
"...!"
It was like being severely struck by lightning. I felt numb throughout my

body. When I came to my senses again, I was slowly backing away,
although my legs
they were still trembling involuntarily.
Third finally seemed to be fully awake. By the time he adjusted his eyes, he
should be able to clearly see that I was here. He didn't know what expression to
make of it.
"Which woman do you think I am this time?" Her voice was very soft, but I could
hear her very clearly.
"I kissed you because I..." I decided to tell the truth.
"Don't ever do this to me again. Don't end my friendship with you."
"Third, actually..."
"Just seeing you makes me hate you more."
"... You feel so?"
"..."
"You never said you hated me, why didn't you tell me from the beginning so I
could control my heart...? How long have you hated me?"
Now my mind is terribly blank, my face is burning..... Shortly after,

there was a loud voice from the group of superiors behind me. They left and
I slowly left.
"Ready. Let's go home." I heard P'Cent's voice, when I looked back I saw
his face and P'An's face. Now everything is very clear, no
I did nothing and we didn't say a word, but I admit defeat, I walked
silently to the parking lot.
Now Third probably doesn't want to go home with a nasty guy like me.
Even when I kissed him, he thought I was kidding. I am so pathetic.

Ahhhhhhhhhhh....
I didn't hesitate to start my motorcycle and drove off at high speed.

He wanted to escape from that place as soon as possible. No one could see
me sad at night. I also don't know how fast I'm driving. I only know that my
face is hot and my eyes are moist. God only knows how much my heart
aches.
Will everything be the same tomorrow? Will you still be my friend

tomorrow? Or will you already belong to someone else?
[Flashback - Past Scene]

[*If one day I get lost, would you leave me?
+Impossible.
*So if I'm sad, will you comfort me?
+Anytime, anywhere.
*You said it yourself that you will not abandon me.
+I promise.]
The world was spinning before my eyes, and my whole body

suddenly went numb, and soon I felt a strong tremor, especially in
my hands, my nose filled with the smell of blood, and I did my best
to clear my sight. But I can only see the shadows of the trees in the
dark.
I could feel my head spinning, but I got up, pressed

teeth, as the pain began to spread slowly.
Charlie was across the road away from me and I can't remember how I
fell because I wasn't paying attention to driving properly at the time, I
just remember I was thinking about someone at the time.
Someone?
Third's appearance began to emerge before my eyes. I tried to stand
on shaky legs. He didn't have the strength to pick Charlie up. My
school uniform was torn.
I didn't know how dirty my clothes were from the lack of light. I struggled
to get back on the road because I remembered that I had promised him I
would never leave him.
Every step I took was extremely difficult, as if my leg bones were

broken.
The unknown liquid that flowed from the head covered my sight, or
was it my tears? The sight in front of me gives me the feeling of
being drunk. I can not concentrate.
I don't know what's going to happen between me and Third tomorrow, but I'm
never going to lose him, even if he hates me for it.
It was very late and there was only silence around me. I walked step by step.
I kept praying that the other person hadn't left because I had to keep my
promise. I had to get to him, that's the only thing that matters to me.
Fortunately, I'm not too far away, the lights from the engineering building
lit the way. Now I can see myself, my clothes and pants are all ripped and
bloody, and my hands are all scratched up. What's more, the red liquid flowing
from my head has started to become slightly viscous, and it may have broken
my head, but it doesn't matter, I just want to reach towards him.
The smell of blood almost made me want to throw up, but I couldn't
stop. I had to walk slowly back to the art department building. At the
intersection I saw P'An and a man.
"kai!" Someone yelled in surprise. I don't know whose voice it was, but it
definitely wasn't Third.
At last he can see that little man standing at the end of the road...
The person in front of me looks at me with wide eyes. It's really

cute. My breathing that is intense and labored makes me unable
to say what I really feel in my heart.
I can only approach him with small steps.
I finally found some strength and a reason to speak up.
"Third, I've come to get you to go home..."
"..."
"I'm sorry I kept you waiting so long..."

"..."
"Please don't hate me, let's go home together ..."

Chapter 39
POV KAI
Third froze, I stared at him waiting for his answer, and tried to get a
little closer to him, but I no longer had the strength.
"Can you wait? I... I'll get the bike." Charlie fell somewhere not far
away, this one in the medical school building.
On the other side of the school...
Kai, that's enough. I couldn't see his face with his confused
eyes, I could only feel his warm hands holding my arms.
"Don't go with him."
"You must go to the hospital now, immediately, P'An help me."
"No, I'm fine, Third, please." I tried to rub my trembling hands

on my pants. If he wiped the blood off my hands, he probably
wouldn't think I was hurt badly.
I've been thinking, maybe it was the way of my

behavior (womanizing) that banished all my feelings. I
never cried for love, I never felt sad for love, and I never
thought of giving love. I seemed immune to these feelings, but
in the end Third broke through all my strongholds.
My left leg seemed to be cut from one side to the other with a knife,
as if it was about to break into 100,000 pieces. I was secretly
scared in my heart that I might not be able to keep my promise to
take him home today, but the thought of him leaving with someone
else made me...
"Kai, can you hear me? Wait a minute... Wait a minute...

P'An!!!" His voice sounded worried, and he was trying to take a few steps
to get Charlie back, so he wouldn't have to wait too long.
"I...I'm going to go get the bike."
"But you can't go now. Damn it. Do you hear me? You can't go!"
"If I understand you." After a long time, I finally had the strength to answer
him.
Maybe it's because I tried so hard to get this far, my endurance has
reached the limit, and slowly my eyelids
they closed...
I am very glad that the last sentence I heard was from Third. I am
very happy that you at least tried it, although the final answer was
not what I expected.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
"P'An, can you turn down the air conditioning a bit? Kai is
shaking." The sound in my ears made me try to open my eyes,
but the blood on my eyelids was a damn impediment and I couldn't
keep my eyes open at all.
I don't know where I am, I don't know how long I've slept, but the
warmth of the people around me makes me know that I can feel
comfortable.
My head is resting on his leg, and his palm is gently caressing

my face.
You don't hate me, do you?
Kai, are you awake? His voice was full of concern, a soft voice
he hadn't heard since the day of the fight.
"..." I tried to answer him. He was awake, but he didn't have the strength
to open his mouth.
"Wait, we'll be at the hospital soon."
Well I'll wait, just stay by my side.
Thank you, thank you for not hating me, today.....
we can go back together...
[Flashback]
[ +Some doubt whether the alleged works of Shakespeare are true.
-Then...?
+No matter the type of Shakespeare's play, he always likes to

use the same words and phrases, and the number of his lexicon
is limited and constant, but there is one word that he has never
used in his plays.
-Which?
+love
-But it's a word I have to use every day.
+Yes, a person's language can show their nature, some people

often say bad words. Some people always talk about love, so
the words used in a sentence can be used to analyze the author or
the speaker.
-What about you Third, what word do you say most often?
+I don't know. And you? ...Love?
-I guess so.]
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
I heard a lot of people talking. Although the voice was very low, it
still made me unable to sleep. I had to slowly open my eyes.
The strong light made me unable to see things for a long time.
It took me a long time to adjust the focus of my eyes.
The first thing I saw were the heads of the three Goons. They
were smiling at me with their heads bowed. The intense pain
made me smile several times. At that moment, one of them began
to greet me sarcastically:
"Mr. Khunpol, how are you feeling? You've made history this time.
You've been sleeping all day, you know?"
As soon as Bone had finished speaking, Too immediately

started saying:
"And you have added a new outfit to your body, so handsome!

wow!" New outfit?
I began to look at my body dubiously, because I was lying down, I

could only see my left leg clearly. Shit!
Who the fuck put a cast on my leg? And it was hanging in the air with a
rope.
"Don't be surprised, mate, you just broke your leg."
My leg is broken!
"You'll be in that cast for three months and you won't be able to run
for six months. I'm so happy for you!"
"You have six stitches in your head."
"You've scraped your elbows and knees, and you have bruises all over
your body. You look very handsome."
"And now your face is white as a chicken leg."

Why do I feel like I want to pass out again?

Fortunately Third interrupted the conversation, otherwise I'm
going to pass out on the bed.
"That's enough, Kai. Can you hear me?" The little man is asking
me. From this angle, her eyelashes look so long.
"..."
"Kai, make a little noise if you can hear me or you can blink."
His words finally made me stop looking at his face.

I started to do my best to open my mouth, even though my throat
was as dry as a handful of sand.
"Thi.. Third."
"Well, I finally feel relieved. Do you want something?"

"Water".
"Okay, I'll bring it to you right now."
"......" It wasn't just the rest of my body that ached, even my throat was
killing me now.
"Here it is." Soon Third took a cup of water through a white straw and
shoved it into my mouth. I drank half the cup, and finally felt better.
"It's enough."
"¿OK?"
"Mmm."
"The nurse will be here soon." Third, Bone and Too left the bed,
but the person who came to my sight was not a nurse,
but my mother and my sister. Nope! My father was also by the bed.
It's a family reunion.
"Shouldn't mom be proud that my precious son has become Iron Man?" My
mother is smiling at me. My father and sister are also smiling at me, as if I
deserve what is happening.
"I'm... in pain, don't you want to comfort me?"
"Mom doesn't know if you deserve it or not. How many times have I told you?
Don't ride your bike too fast. Are you happy now?"
"Charlie, how is my Charlie?" Speaking of my own son, my heart begins to ache. I

remember leaving it near the medical department building. I don't know where he is
now.
Kai, don't worry. My mom would comfort me, and then dad would talk too.
"It will be directly discarded."
"It has already been sent to the 4S store."
"No!!!!!!!!!!!!"
"From now on, dad won't let you ride a motorcycle for at least a year, so you
can reflect on what you've done wrong." The man by the bed turned up the
volume.
To tell the truth, all the children in our family have their own flaws. Our family
has its own business. Me
sister and I adored each other since childhood. Until high school, and
my family always obeys me. Therefore, I have developed a temperament of
impatience and of getting what I want. That can't be changed now.
But my sister Klear is different from me, she doesn't have a bad temper, she's just
obsessed with buying famous brands, but what she did in the family business paid
off. Now that I think about it, I want to cry, not because of my sister's temper, but I
am sad for my own son Charlie.
Charlie was bought for $1.3 million and I begged my parents for a
long time. Also, I forgot to eat and sleep so I could raise my grades in
the exams. I raised my average by 0.2 points. That's the only way
they bought it for me.
Well, the 0.2% improvement in my grades is due to Third's

personalized teaching. Miracles still exist in this world.
"Dad, I didn't drive very fast. It was too dark."
"I saw the security camera, and you were driving like a rocket. Was it
slow for you?"
I have nothing to say before the tests. ...
"If you don't want me to drive Charlie, you can buy me a Ducati."
As soon as I finished, my family gave me a kind smile, and I told
you, my family still cares about me, especially P'Klear. You probably
remember that I gave you the Hermès bracelet that you were wearing,
so...
"When".
"Breast".
"You should become a useful person. You are already an adult. Don't
get carried away."
"Well, mom, how do you want me to live?"
"Anyway, your leg is broken, and you'll have to bother your friends in any
case. They'll have to take care of you like a child who can't take care of
himself." My father turned his head and looked at the three thugs. They
all nodded. Before he could speak, the nurse entered.
The nurse gave me another checkup and prescribed another medicine.

My family has been taking care of me, and my dear friends are
everywhere. They took turns taking care of me.
"Mom needs to go back now and she'll be back tomorrow." My mom

came over and touched my head to say goodbye.
"Don't bother. Third will take care of me." At this point I have to use my mother to
get as close to Third as possible.
"Third, then aunt will leave Kai to you. He is a spoiled child and no one can control
him."
"Alright."
After all my family members left, only my three friends were left to tell me yesterday's
story, winking and dancing like monkeys. Third and P'An took me to the hospital in
the middle of the night. Bone and Too also went to the hospital afterwards after
finding out. They said that I was a mess, that I was covered in blood, that my body
was convulsing. Everyone was afraid that I would die on the way.
My mother stayed with me all night and Third never moved. They all took
turns watching me and bought me a lot of fruit and food, even though the
doctor told me I had a lot of things I couldn't eat.
"If you're bored, why don't you go home first? Don't you have
classes?" I told my friends, because I knew they must be tired too.
“Classes are over for today. That's why we've come here.
Third is the only one who stayed with you all night. You should
worship him and bow to him three times." Too points to the little man
sitting on the couch with Bone.
"Thank you."
"
"Okay. Just don't drive too fast next time.
"I will not do it." I replied in a weak voice. I didn't tell him who made
me lose my concentration on the road, because it was useless to say.
I may be in a relationship with P'An, and he hates me, but I keep

lying to myself, and I want him to come back to me, I don't want to
let him go, even though I don't have the strength now.
"How much longer do I have to stay in the hospital?"

"The doctor said four or five days, depending on your

condition."
"Don't you blame me? I'm not rehearsing for the play."
"Kai, we have changed the lead actor. How can you rehearse with
your broken leg?" Bone answered my question.
From last night to now, everything has happened so fast. I

don't want to be the main actor. I don't want to play any role. I
just wanted to be with Third, because I think there has to be a lot
of work to do between the writer and the actor. But now it's nice to
get the sound effects back under control, so I'll have time to keep
an eye on someone who's been stalking Third.
Chapter 40
POV KAI
¡Ring!!!!
The phone rang, and I turned to look in the direction of the sound.
Third was taking out his cell phone from his pocket, and after a while he
left the room.
Bone who was sitting next to him said:
"P'An" Shit!, it's a ghost!
"Too, didn't you say you wanted to help me see Third's cell phone?"
I turned around to look at Too who is sitting on the chair.
From that day until now, my plan to win back her love was ineffective
because we were too careless.
"Who knew he was talking to P'An? After all, I don't think he cares
about anyone but you."
"But now he cares!"
"Eh eh eh eh, I'll take a look at it later."
"But don't just say it, we can't wait that long."
"Okay... But before I do, I have a question. You didn't fall off the
bike because you were going too fast, right?
Because I don't think you have that kind of problem."
"It's just that I... kissed Third, and then he woke up."
"Shit! Why do you do things without using your brain? Is your

name Kai or Kwai*?" You really know how to rub salt in the
wound, my dear friend.
*
Kwai = buffalo but is also slang for "stupid" or "idiot"
"I could not avoid it!" There is no way to control such things as sex/
impulse, and I haven't slept with a woman for so long, what can I
do?
"So after you kissed him, you left?"
"No, Third said he hated me and I just couldn't accept it."

"Ouch! I can't understand it. Normally Third wouldn't express

himself like that"
"You don't know how Third's tone was and the feeling it gave me, and how
serious he seemed at the time. Third never spoke to me like that, apart from the
P'An thing, I couldn't concentrate while riding. So the bike he turned."
"You are mentally handicapped."
Is it the same friend that comforts me when I fall? It feels like he's going to
step on me, or maybe he's just going to dig a hole and bury me alive.
"I will give you a merciful analysis. You must understand when Third feels
angry or hurt. After all, you are the one who kissed him first, and you have to
accept what he tells you."
"..."
"And the most important thing is that he doesn't know what you're thinking.
Things have to be done step by step. If you are so
impatient, you will die sooner or later."
Bang! My heart was in my throat when the door opened, and

my two brainiac friends quickly and expertly picked up the phone
like they had no idea what we were talking about.
"Who called you?" Now that I've used my mom to keep

him close, I have to ask.
"A top".
"A senior?"
"Mind your business."
"But I want to be nosy."

"Why didn't you break your mouth when you broke your leg, are
you so annoying?" Why is Third so ruthless now?
I can barely breathe, but I don't want to argue with him anymore
either. I saw him sitting on the sofa again and shortly after Too went
to sit next to him, Bone sat on the chair.
"Shit, Third."
"¿Hmm?"
"Lend me your phone. My phone is dead." He is my best friend.

He never let me down. I just begged him for a while and he decided to
help me right away.
"I brought a charger." But it didn't last long, the dream was
shattered, oh ho, too bad.
"No! Well, I would also like to take a look at your play store.
I don't know what's on my phone these days. I can't even

download an app."
"Ok, go load it up first, and I'll take a look at it later."
"No, I don't have power on my cell phone. It will take me a long

time to turn it on. Why? Aren't you willing to help me with this little
favor?" Too started to sharpen, but he still seemed like a good talker.
Third seemed to be thinking about something. He kept looking at

me and Bone, but we saw through all of this, and he immediately
said,
"Don't come pestering me. I'm playing a game. Don't mess with
me."
"Hey, I have to send my mom a line, what are you waiting

for?"
"Uh Uh Uh."
Made! In the end, Third's phone finally found its way into Too's
hands. I don't know what Too found, but he should already know
some of Third's secrets since I saw him clicking and scrolling on
the phone.
Soon there were two uninvited guests in the room, and I took a deep
breath to prepare for P'Cent and my number one rival, P'An.
"Well, sir, what brings you here?" What Bone said was the
prelude to World War III.
"I need to see my hero. How are you?" P'Cent came in and stood
by the bed and smiled and asked me about my condition. P'An put
the bag of fruit in her hand and sat down next to Third. Damn it, I
forbid you to sit there, if I could stand up, I'd give you a worse beating
than me, a hundred times worse than mine.
"Kai, I asked you a question. Please answer. Don't stare at the

couch all the time." The man by the bed caught my attention again.
"What did you ask me?" I answered angrily, my eyes fixed on Third.
"How are you?"
"As you can see, my leg is broken, my head is still leaking, and I
have an injury. I need someone to take care of me, instead of
sitting on the side and chatting with others, and turning a blind eye
to the injured person. That not well." I said a long list of things in
one breath, not for my own good but for someone who was sitting
on the couch whispering.
But in the end, it didn't work at all, because Third didn't even
want to talk to me.
"Stop complaining, do you know about the play?"
"Yes, who will take my place?"
"A rookie, who is the moon of the law department. Even if he knows
how to act, he is still different from you, because for this role he
has to be someone who is a real bastard."
"If you want to talk like that, you'd better tell me straight. I know I'm a bastard, I've
done a lot of stupid things, and I'm selfish, but that doesn't mean other people
are better than me." I said while looking at the sofa.
Oh, how long do I have to endure this day?
"It takes time to check something like that."
"Sometimes time doesn't work."
"That depends on whether you work hard or not."
"Are you sure?"
"Now that you've broken your leg, I'm afraid you'll never catch up."
wow! Are we talking about the play? I almost forget it. I thought we were talking
about Third and that crap.
"Are you sure you came to see me?" I asked P'Cent.
"Yes."
"Are you coming to see me or Third?" Now that everyone knows who I am
referring to, the man I asked turned his head and replied simply:
"I'm looking for Third."
"..."
"There's work to talk about."
"Isn't it enough just to chat on line? Or do you have to look at each other's
faces while talking?"
"Ok, Third, let's go out and talk."
"No, Third has to take care of me. I'm in a bad state."
"I see you're in a good mood, talking all the time, and that you
have your other two friends."
"Third, you promised my mom you'd take good care of me, and now
you're going to leave me like this? I'm so disappointed." He was
being so spoiled that everyone sighed helplessly.
I also hate myself now, but in order to prevent Third from following
him, I can only continue to be like this.
"You're like a little boy, Kai. Because we've changed the lead
actor all of a sudden, so we have an urgent rehearsal tonight. We
need to speak clearly with Third about our work. Please, I hope
you can understand us."
It didn't take long for P'Cent to tell me the truth, and I instantly
felt guilty.
"I'm sorry. Please help me apologize to all the higher-ups. I've

caused everyone a lot of trouble."
"It was just an accident. No one blames you, and everyone is

very puzzled. After all... your leg was broken.
How did you come back from medical school? Are you Rambo?
"I was numb at the time, so I didn't think my leg was broken."
"But it's good that you're safe now."
"Uh-huh."
"Just go back and continue monitoring the sound effects. Your

friends are waiting for you to come back."
"Uh-huh."
"Anyway, we at Likebrary also need

someone like you who is good at controlling sound effects."
"Do you want to talk to me now or look at the people around you?"
"Talk to you".
"You talk to me but you never look into my eyes. If Third was a
Betta fish¹, he would already be changing color to get pregnant.
Motherfucker!"
"Uh-huh."
"Uh-huh, your mother, you stupid bastard."
P'Cent is cursing me with his teeth gnashing, but who cares now?
The important thing is that the two men sitting there are muttering to
each other. I don't know what they're talking about, I just want to rip
their mouths off.
¹Pez Betta:
The males, when they see the female, raise or spread their fins
showing off and trying to conquer her to mate. If the female is also
interested, she will darken her color and develop vertical lines known
as "breeding bars" in response.
Chapter 41
POV KAI
I can only be as anxious as in a fiery fight, if only I could get up, I

would have ripped some people's mouths out. The cast on my leg
is also starting to cause me problems, not only because of the pain,
but now it's starting to itch, and I could only bear this physical
discomfort while watching the person I liked talking to others.
So did they come to see me or Third? They've been here an

hour... and I was finally glad to hear the comment:
"Then I'll go first."
"In agreement". Go, go, you and the bear go quickly.

"Then I'll walk you outside." Third got up and is ready to join
them.
"Why do you have to accompany them?" Are they respected

university principals?" If you weren't my superior, I think you wouldn't
come to see me even when I die.
"Bone, Too, can you keep an eye on Third please...." The little man
didn't listen to my complaints and followed the two superiors out of
the room. Four of us used to be the closest, but now Third seems to
be closer to those two and it looks like he will be joining them soon.
Although we are close, but this does not mean that Third will
always be with me.
"Oh ho, you're like a puppy abandoned by its master." Bone, I

really want to jump in and hit you right now.
"You're really abandoned, not 'like'..." Too tries to piss me off.
I really want both of them to get out of my sight, they make me

angry every time I see them.
"Get out of here, you're annoying..."
"Don't you want to hear the information I got from Third's phone?"
"Then you better stay here, thanks."
Before my friend had time to speak, the main character of our

conversation opened the door and came back into the room. I
really don't get it, is he related to Cao Cao*?"
*Cao Cao: He was the last prime minister of ancient China. It is

important because thanks to him the saying "talking about Cao Cao,
Cao Cao arrives" was given, equivalent in -Latin America "talking
about the king of Rome, he looks out the door" (It's fun to learn new
things)
"Why have you come back so fast?" I couldn't help but ask
because I was puzzled.
"I just walked them out of the room."
"Why didn't you walk them all the way to the parking lot?"
"Do you want to fight or do you want to stop?"
"No fight, let's not fight, you're so cute I can't do it."

I should be getting some points, right? But the effect was close
to 0, well, I lost.
"There's one more thing, I can't stay with you tonight, I have a
job to do." It seems that not only did I lose, but I was also expelled.
"I will not let you go."
"Damn, can you listen to me first?"
"I've been listening to you, ok, you have to go, then go, you must
be tired too."
"..."
"If I wanted to go to the bathroom, I'd go to the trouble, I'm embarrassed to

call the nurse after all."
"..."
"Even if my wound hurts, I'll bear it because I don't want to bother

people, if I'm hungry I won't say a word, you don't have to worry about
me, you can go fix your work."
I'm so pathetic, give me a little sympathy at least, though Third's face still didn't
show any emotion.
"Let Bone and Too take my place, okay?"

"No, don't count on both of us, although we love you, but some
things have to have a limit, you can trust the nurses to help you."
As soon as they finished, they patted each other on the shoulder
as if they were heroes, and then ran without a trace. Leaving me
alone to face Third.
"I'm telling you to go to work, right? Don't forget to eat. Oh,

and when you're done, go rest, so your body doesn't suffer."
"I am much stronger physically than I look."
"I'm worried about you, do you understand?"
"I get it." With that she started to stuff her clothes and a bunch of
groceries into her backpack, she really wanted to thank him for not
abandoning me, and I wanted to thank you for taking care of me the
whole night before, and you must have been very tired today, so I'm
going to put together a plan to get your attention.
"Ready to go?"
"Well see you tomorrow, call the nurse if you need anything. I'll go first."
¡Bang!
¡Ding!
The sound of the door closing can be heard followed by the sound of the
line notification. I picked up my phone and saw the message that Too
was sent in the group.
[Tatt'oo]
- Let's talk here so no one can hear us.
[K.Khunpol]
- He's already gone. Hurry up, tell me what's up. I'm waiting for you
here.
[BoneChone]
- I'm ready to gossip.
[Tatt'oo]
- From the information I saw on your phone, there is

nothing suspicious.
- He hasn't touched Twitter in almost a month.
- All messages on Facebook are related to work.
- Upload photos on IG frequently as usual, but there is no personal

message.
- The people who commented on her photo are also

not suspicious.
[K.Khunpol]
- What about Line?
[Tatt'oo]
- Most of the talks come from P'Yangyee
- Next is P'cent and P'An.
[K.Khunpol]
- What are you talking about?
[Tatt'oo]
- Most of it is work.
- There are also messages to go eat and go out to play.
- You need to be careful. Especially about eating and going out to play.
- Because I don't think that for P'An it's just eating.
[K.Khunpol]
- What else did you find out? Tell me everything.
[Tatt'oo]
- There were only a few calls in the call log.
- In the first place is the home, in second place we are and the third is...
[K.Khunpol]
- That bastard, right?

[Tatt'oo]
- Yes.
- This time you really are in trouble.
- And it's a big problem.
[K.Khunpol]
- Why does it have to be like this!!
- Did I just put my little lamb in that old wolf's mouth?
- This can not be! This can not be!
- Nobody messes with my people!
- I'm so worried! I am anxious!

- I want to be discharged from the hospital to take care of him now.
[Thirdmeans3]
- Who are you going to watch?
[K.Khunpol]
- To Third! Who else?
At that time, my face immediately changed color, I looked at the number

of "4 read" for a long time, but the ""Sleep All over the World"" group is
only three people, right? It is not like this?
I raised my eyes and looked at the avatar of the group and the
number of people, Shit!
Wrong group!!! And Too, stupid, you're a killer. So we're in the "Walk to
the pinnacle of life" group, have we been gossiping about Third in front of
him? It's so stupid, so stupid that I don't know what language I should
use to describe this kind of stupidity!
[Thirdmeans3]
(ÿÿÿÿÿ)
[K.Khunpol]
I'm dead??????
(ÿÿÿÿÿÿ)
[Thirdmeans3]
(ÿ•ÿ•ÿ)
[K.Khunpol]
(ÿÿÿ)
After that talk, I was dead.....
I was crying for a long time, and it took me a long time to explain
the matter. What if you ask me where are the other two people who
caused this problem? Needless to say and I am sure they are in
any bar drinking to survive alone, and they never bother to help me
when something happens.
I had to explain that we were worried about him, that we

are afraid that our friends are going to be cheated by the elders,
that P'An is bad, that P'An is a scum, that he splashed all the
dirty water where he could. But Third is the opposite and said
that I'm thinking too much, that I have no idea about P'An. ouch!
You have no idea about him, he is not trustworthy, Third has
simply lost consciousness.
I can only continue explaining and apologizing, although we also know

that the knot does not come undone by itself.
It was midnight and he still couldn't sleep. The nurse came in, gave
me an injection and left. Now the whole room was dark and quiet, but
the door opened again.
"Nurse? What's wrong?"
"Are you still awake?"
"Third?" I heard his voice in the dark.
"Uh, it's me."
"Didn't you say you weren't coming to see me tonight?"

"I feel sorry for you, so I decided to come, I want to sleep, I'm sleepy."
"Well, it's been a long day, hasn't it? Sweet dreams."
There is no response from Third, "Sweet dreams" may be the most

unpleasant thing I've said today, but I really want you to have a good dream
with all my heart.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
"Hey, I'll tell you, my friend loves your friend."
"What did you say? What friend?"
"He is, tall, white, tall..."
"Oh I know, I remember talking to them, but they seem to be different."

"What's going on?"
"You'll have to ask yourself."
The conversation between Bone and Too is over. Nobody knows

who they call "your friend" or "my friend", but I'm sure it's me and
Third.
"Why are you talking so much? I'm hungry, go and buy me something
to eat."
I really don't want to eat. I just want to get them out of the
room.
"Then I'll buy it for you." Third answered me.

"No, stay with me."
"I'm free, so I'll buy it for you."
"I do not want you to go."
"There are many things..."
"I like to do things for you, what do you want?"
These days, my ward has never been quiet, apart from my family
and friends, career students came to see me one after another, so
I couldn't sleep or rest, the nurses had to come to scold me.
I also scolded them. But they are all the same.

Bone sings to me with his guitar in his arms, Too took a colored
pencil and painted my leg with some friends, Third and my mother
worked together to feed me, he didn't forget to bring me my
homework to catch up. In the last few days, I have almost forgotten
that I am a patient.
Chapter 42
POV KAI
It is finally time to go home and be discharged from the hospital. I

called my mom last night and told her she didn't have to pick me up
so she could still be with Third. I know he's tired because of me, but
I'm a selfish bastard, I just want to stay with him.
The paramedics helped me get the wheelchair into the Black Sedan
that Third always drove. Everything was ready and loaded in the
car, I sat down and then the door closed. I looked at him with my
hand on the wheel.
"Fasten your seatbelt". He told me, but I didn't want to move.
"Do it for me, my shoulder hurts."

"You're really annoying" Although it sounded like a complaint he decided to help me,
he walked over to me, extended his hand, and leaned over to help me fasten my seat
belt.
"Oh, my nose is about to touch you." I laughed and immediately put the tip of my
nose in his face.
"Stop kidding around, sit down, or I won't be able to pay attention while I'm
driving." After that, he started the car engine. The car wasn't as quiet as I'd
thought, and though we weren't speaking, the music lightened the awkwardness
and tension between us.
"It's so boring."
"What's about you?"

"You always listen to the same song." As I said that, I reached

over and pressed the button to switch to the next song.
"Damn, you have to ask the owner's permission before you do

anything, don't you think so?"
"Normally I never do that. Well I'll sing for you..., ÿÿ but overall you
seem very charming...ÿÿ" My voice is so charismatic that I turned
around and looked at Third behind the wheel, and it seemed like he he
was looking at me too.
"ÿÿDon't be shy, I'm telling you the truth.ÿÿ"
"You can stop".
"ÿÿYou're really lovely, cute as a cow, and you look like a monkey
from afar... The more you look, the uglier you areÿÿ."
"Keep doing it damn."
"I sang it for you, do you like it?"
"If I hadn't been driving, I would have kicked you out by now. You're so
annoying." It's strange that the loud voice of the Third didn't hold me
back. Instead, I was very happy to make fun of him.
He stretched out his fingers and pressed the button for a long time.
Finally, he clicked on a song he liked, and his mood finally lifted a bit.
"What song is this?" I asked the person next to me.
"Part Time Musicians - The Only One"*

"And this one?" I took the opportunity to switch to the next song.
"Damn you, I'm listening to her."
"And this one?"
"Attention"**
"You worry about me?"
"This is the title of the song, my friend, don't be an asshole."

"How is it?" I'm still glad to switch to the next song, I feel like Third
has been provoked by me when he suddenly takes a deep breath.
"I need You"***
"You see, you are indirectly saying that you love me."
"Retard, let me ask you something, did you leave your brain in the
hospital?" I'm just asking for fun. This song is from M83. Sometimes
Third's song list is very varied.
You can listen to any kind of song, it's very difficult to
understand.
"But this song is familiar to me." I'm still switching to the next song, not
taking the complaints of the person next to me seriously.
"The One - Kodaline"**** gave me the answer.
"ÿ Tell me... Tell me you love me...ÿ"
"Uh."
"ÿ And I'll be yours completely, for better or for worse...ÿ" I didn't wait
for the prelude to start before I continued singing, and then slowly
lowered my tone and said, "So..."
"What are you doing?"

"I mean I like this song."
"Y?"
"The last sentence of the song is... ÿ That's why I know you're
the one ÿ"
"Certain".
"I'm not asking you a question. I'm telling you..."

I'll let you know you're the one.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
Going to classes is really troublesome and I had to carry crutches

dragging my leg in a cast. I couldn't wear my usual pants, so I had
to rummage through my things and find baggy pants.
"Well, what kind of new trend is this? The pants are actually one
long leg and one short leg. It's really super hip-hop, me!" I just got
into school but I've already been made fun of by a lot of people.
Ever since I moved back into my apartment, Third seems to have

become my little slave, because she has to pick me up and take
care of my daily life. If I say that she is my wife, some people
might believe it. But since he won't admit it, I can only think about
it in my heart.
Today's first class will be in the largest room in the building.

But I need to have breakfast first, so we're here in the
coffee shop with Bone and Too. As soon as I got to the cafeteria, my wife
arranged a place for me to sit and was ready to bring me something to eat.
"What do you want to eat?"
"The same as you".
"What about the drink?"
"Also the same as you."
"Then wait a minute." With that he went to the restaurant we always go to,
leaving the three of us to catch up, and now my plan to get his love back is
quite effective, but on the other hand we still don't know if he's still chatting
with P'An, because he hasn't let no one touch his phone since that day.
"Damn, speaking of the devil." As soon as we talked about him, we looked

at the target together, and the person he feared the most
he was walking here, and he managed to talk to the little man who
was standing there waiting for the food.
"I won't allow it, I want to go bother them." With that, I quickly
grabbed the crutch at my side. Using the crutches requires special
skills, first you have to hold the crutches and keep them steady,
then stand up with all your strength.
That's the theory, but the reality...
The reality is that I haven't even moved my legs yet, damn it!
"Don't go, he's already back." Third came back with the plate and
the water, and the other plate of rice was held by P'An, and they
were walking directly towards us.
"Hi guys." He greeted us, and Bone and Too quickly

returned the greeting with a smile.
"Hello, P'an."
"I'll sit with you."
"Where is your friend?" There is a limit to human patience, so I can't help but open
my mouth.
"We go our separate ways and will meet in the classroom later. This is your meal."
He gave me food and water, so I had to thank him and grudgingly expressed my
gratitude.
We sat and ate for almost 10 minutes, and it was just the two of them having a
conversation and I don't know what kind of play they were talking about. Is only
the play in your lives? There are still some people around him. But he seems to
know what I'm thinking, and it doesn't take long for him to start talking to us.
"Today we're going to start rehearsing the scenes. You guys can come watch it
together. And the sound crew also asked me to tell you that they need to talk
about the details of your job."
"Okay, I'll go with the whole gang after school."

"There is one more thing."
"Which?"
"There's a girl who asked me to help her get your Line."

Fuck you, how can you say such a thing in front of Third?
My body stiffened and I looked at the little man who was
eating without saying a word.
You're going to start a war with me, right? You're good at

stabbing people in the face, aren't you?
"But I already have someone in my heart."
"But he says he's been asking you for a long time. Too bad.
Maybe he just wants to talk to you about work." You think?
"I don't want to talk to anyone about anything."
"What's the big deal with giving your line? Didn't you used to give your line to the whole
school?" I looked at my superior with a puzzled face, he has successfully ignited the
anger in my heart.
"Well, I guess giving it is fine... Then you have to tell the girl, P'Kai's line is
THIRD-3-3."
"Say it again"
"Look at my mouth, THIRD, and then 3 - 3."
"THIRD33, Third?"
"Yes, talk to P'Kai's wife if you have something to discuss,

Thank you..."
Chapter 43
"Being angry is an expression of love"
My fight with P'An had to end because it was time to go to

class. Otherwise, I'd like to fight him another round to let him
know who will be the ultimate winner. My friends are willing to
fight me, but since I'm a gentleman and very handsome, it's not
worthy to bring my friends to fight together, so I decided to fight
alone and fight that elegant spiteful man.
But there was a poor little man eating at the same time. He
stayed quiet and watched us fight until we finally got to class.
From the painful experience of the past, I have learned a lesson: if

you want to sit with Third, you have to let him choose his seat first,
so I walked behind my three friends as planned.
By the time the target had sat down, Too and Bone looked at me
simultaneously and made way for me, so I limped and stumbled to
finally sit next to him.
Third turned to me and mumbled like she was trying to say something,
but I decided not to give her a chance to open her mouth, so I said
first:
"My leg hurts. I don't want to move anymore. Can I sit here?"
Pretending to be pitiful, he could rule the entire world by pretending
to be miserable!
"I said nothing." He murmured again.
"I clearly saw what you were trying to say."

"I did not do it". What a hard mouth!
But when I kissed him, his lips were so soft. I really want to check if
her mouth is still as smooth as before.
"Please shut up. We're going to start class soon. Before we start the
lecture, we'll take roll call first." Our conversation was interrupted by the
teacher's words.
All students took out the handout from the last lesson and prepared to
start class. I have no idea of the lesson, because I only think about the
person next to me.
"Today we are going to talk about script, shooting script and storyboard.
Does anyone know what a screenplay is?
Everyone desperately avoided the teacher's eyes, so the teacher had

to take the microphone and re-scan the students until finally a warrior
raised his hand.
That warrior is Third. It's fantastic. My wife is truly a leader. He is smart

and first class. It's just the opposite of me."
"What do you have in mind Techaphon?"
"It's a script that has plot lines and dialogue. It can also be called a
script, a master scene, or a scenario."
"It's also a script, right? What's the difference between scenario and
screenplay?"
I can answer! I am well informed about the filming!
"What do they say?"

"It's a sub-script, and the difference between them is that they also have
to include slots, cut-scenes and special effects."
"You're getting smarter." The teacher laughed at me and praised

me.
"Because someone gave me a good breath"
"Whoops !!!!!"
I'm shy. All the students in the class are making a fuss, especially
Bone and Too. They all encourage me.
I feel like a proud student. Everyone wants to look good in front of
their loved ones. Now, Third must have secretly congratulated me.
***(What one does for love... ÿ)
Sometimes the film courses are important, sometimes

they are optional, but today the all-day classes are super
interesting. We ask questions and argue with our teachers. Then
the projector showed an image.
"What can this image be compared to? Everyone is free to

answer."
On the screen is a pale pinkish rose, in order to show off in front

of Third, I quickly raised my hand.
"It can be compared to love."

"Uh-huh!" There was a scream in the classroom. I coughed a bit and then continued.
"Love is like a rose, beautiful but thorny, not only that, even
when we knew we were going to get hurt, we wanted to know
what love was like, it's like we knew we were going to be stabbed
by thorns, but we still wanted to pick up the beautiful roses.
"That's stupid!" Too gave some complaints, I really want to

slap him and shut him up.
"Well, it's like an old 70's movie, but what Professor Khunpol
means is that the rose in this picture has no thorns."
"Ha ha ha ha! Right in your face!"

Okay, I'll go. I'll tell you how long the rope is. $%&$&$%&$%
"This shows that the creator of a script must spend a lot of time researching and
observing, in order to write more works with details, do you understand?"
"I get it."
Although the teacher has finished the topic, but the laughter did not stop, but
that is not as painful as Third's mocking eyes.
It is piercing to my heart. It's deep.
"Sometimes love is like a piece of excrement, friend."

Fuck you Bone.
"Why?" Too responded immediately.
"It makes you stink all over, and it's annoying too."
"Well this love is really a stinky piece of excrement

~"
I'm going to fuck you. I'm so embarrassed that I just want to dig a hole
and hide.
"What are you laughing at, Third?" Now I don't care about my two
friends anymore. I only care about the little person next to me.
"Yo, did I laugh?"
"You don't have to fake it. Well, there's a saying that goes, 'Mistakes
make good teachers.'
"But if you always make mistakes, you're a big idiot."
"Well, I can be a big jerk."
"Aren't you ready to fight me?" Third asked with a frown.
"You can do whatever you want."
"..."
"Because I'm willing to be everything for you."
Bang! This passion should be able to pass.

"When"
"¿mm?"
"You can be my potty, I just want to throw up."
This is really depressing! Can you take my words seriously,

Techaphon? I have done my best, but in the end it is the same and it
even seems that I have moved further and further away from you.
I want to cry when I think about it....
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
°°
In the afternoon, after school, Third had to take me to the hospital to

have my wounds cleaned. Fortunately, the hospital was a private
hospital, so there was no queue due to fewer people, and I was also
able to bring my friends to the treatment room.
Shortly after the nurse washed my wound, she pushed me into

the treatment room. I took Third's arm and dragged him to sit with
me in front of the doctor. So the doctor opened his mouth and said:
"The nurse told me that the patient was very disobedient."
"What is wrong with me?"
"Did you leave the wound exposed to water?" See, I knew it would show.
"I didn't mean to, but there was no one to help me, so it can be very
troublesome." As I spoke, I started miserably selling myself again, which
is exercising my smooth-tongued skills in front of Third.
"Your family is not with you?"
"Because I have to study, I had to move and now I live alone, my family
can't always take care of me." I said and turned my head, looked at the
little man next to me, and then continued: "But I have good friends."
"Bone y Too".
Third responded immediately.
"They're not the same as you, you know that too, what have they done,
besides giving me a headache?" Well, actually they helped me, it's just
that I prefer Third to take care of me.
"What do you want me to do? Move in and watch you?"

"Seriously?"
"I'm being sarcastic!"
"Doctor, look, look at my friend, so I won't be able to take a bath

in the future?" I pitifully looked at the doctor, who was older
than us, and shook his head helplessly, thinking that we were
treating the clinic as a place to fight.
"That's not good, you have to put up with it, and wait for it to
heal to wash the wound."
"But I didn't deal with this during this time, and I

probably won't go anywhere with this broken leg."
"Don't leave your friends, give them confidence and encouragement." The
doctor was talking to Third, the little man's mouth was wrinkled and he didn't want
to nod his head.
"But I'm so frustrated, doctor." If you want to sell yourself miserably,

you'd better take him to bed straight away.
Ok, No.
"In three months your bone will heal."
"The bodily injury can be healed, but the injury to my heart can also get better?"
"The doctor really has a headache for you."
"But I also love my friend. I don't want him to come pick me up every morning and
night."
"The best way is to get up and go to school together, right?"

The doctor continued to follow my words and gave me a satisfied
expression.
Oh my God! I must give credit to that doctor, it shows that he is a good

man who helps me navigate in the same boat with Third.
"Right, Third look, the doctor said you have to move in with me"
I pulled his wrist and he didn't show any hesitation, Third
answered quicklyÿ
"Let your women take care of you."
"Didn't I tell you that I've already made up my mind?"
"Then start over and find someone. Didn't anyone ask for your
line? Give it to him quickly, so someone can take care of you, and
so you don't have to drag me."
"They are different from you. I just want to be your burden. Do you understand?"
"Well, if you want to continue talking, I can leave this

room." The voice of the third person in the room can be heard
making me and Third stop fighting, but our business isn't over yet,
so as soon as we got out of the hospital, Third stretched his face.
"If you don't want to take me with you, just say so. I can get a taxi on
my own." The words have been spoken.
I don't know what kind of silly lines I learned from the movies. If Third
really threw me here, I'd stand up and cry, so I could only pray that
Third would look at my broken leg and give me some sympathy for
our little friendship.
"So you're going to call them?" Oh no, come on.
"Taxis are not very safe nowadays. Sometimes they take a detour for extra charges
and sometimes they take me to a place I don't want to go instead of to my destination.
Also I will have to stand with my broken leg and wait for them" .
"I'll call you a Grab*."
*Taxi company similar to Uber
"Nowadays we shouldn't believe strangers easily, a few days ago there was news
that some passengers were maliciously injured by a Grab driver..."
"Then I'll call your sister and let her pick you up."
"P'Klear and her boyfriend are having a fight. You will definitely get
scolded if you call her."
"Then I'll call your father."
"How can you let him get in the car at this hour when he's so old?"
Third took a deep breath and looked at me in the wheelchair for almost
a minute before slowly saying:
"So you still want to come with me."
"One."
"It's that simple, and then what are you pretending for? It's not
interesting at all."
Because I like you, and I've never chased anyone like that.
Everyone knows that I am a selfish child from a rich family.

My family pampered me since I was a child. So now no one can
control me. I must get what I want. The people I like will love me very
quickly. I can get anything without any effort.
But when I take a person seriously, I don't know what to do, my

mind went blank, I just know that I need to win Third's heart, but I don't
think that's important anymore. What matters is how to keep Third with
me. That is the biggest challenge I have ever faced in my life.
Still, as usual, Third was the one who took me everywhere, and after
tripping over me getting into the car, we headed back to school. Today,
I meet with the sound group to discuss music selection, editing, rhythm
control and various details, which can be said to be important work.
"Don't ever change my song again." After a while I heard the voice of
the man next to me, and suddenly realized that my finger was not far
from the button.
"I haven't done anything yet. Why are you getting angry again?" I
just like to have fun....
"I'm listening to a song. Don't provoke me."
"..." I didn't say anything, just started looking up and down at the
driver, as if silently admiring his charm.
"Why are your arms so white?"
"Do not mess with me."
"Your eyes are also very beautiful. Don't you want to fall in love
with your brother?"
"Don't make a fool of yourself." He looked at me and immediately

turned to continue driving.
"I was just blind"
"No more flirting."
"I'm not kidding, I'm serious."
"I have to play with you, right?"
"We've been playing together for more than two years. I'm tired
of it, so I don't want to play with you anymore."
"..."
"I want to take care of you."
"You can't even take care of yourself."
"Then let's take care of each other."
I don't want to wait 10 years before we meet again, taking a

picture and going our separate ways. No matter whether the photos
are taken or not, I want to be with him every day and I want to
share my memories with him. There may be a boring day when we
meet every day, but when that day comes, the relationship between
us should be unbreakable.
The car runs at a speed of 80 kilometers per hour on the

highway, we have nothing to talk about, we just silently listen to
the song and show our hopes for the future in our hearts. I don't
know if I will be in Third's dreams, but for me...
He is the cornerstone of all my dreams, which are

destined to come true.**
Chapter 44
POV KAI
Today's rehearsal room is full of joy, different people have come
groups of people, whether they are from the sound group, effects group of
lights or the staging group, although the total work done
is less than 30%.
"¡Kai! ¡N'Kai!"
Just as Third and I entered, the group called out my name loudly.
Everyone seemed so excited that they seemed to be doing something on the
computer screen.
"Kai, come here for a while, we are broadcasting live to the fans of the play."
"I'm not the actor in the play anymore."
"Let's give them an explanation. The fans are worried about you."
I turned
head towards Third as if waiting for his answer,
he nodded and agreed. Now I have to ask my wife for permission
to go anywhere. After that, I limped in the direction of
my boss.
24
"Kai, this is Faan, a rookie, and now he's playing the lead role."
"Sawadi krap, superior." The person in front of me made me wai¹.

I wasn't a jerk
absolute. He was very tall and in very good shape. had not
participated
earlier in the casting of the male lead. I don't know where it came
from
found "Well, let's rehearse first. I'll call you when Kai's live
broadcast is over." I feel like everyone has to hide from me when
I arrive.
"Kai, you can sit down first, now everyone else is done
talking.
with the viewers and there are still some questions for you that
we had prepared beforehand, so try to answer them."

I managed to sit in the middle and see my face appear on the
screen.
Instead of sitting with me, little Lotus ran to the back

with his laptop and held up a question board. No one told me there will
be
a live stream today, and no one told me I had to respond to
the questions. I'm worried some bastard will ask me a question.
"Say hi to everyone". The superior told me, so I started to greet everyone

through the screen.
"Sawadi Krap, este es Kai Khunpol."
"A lot of people want to know, why do we have to change actors? Did
you do something unethical?" Fuck off! What kind of shit is this? Don't
always pour dirty water on me just because I'm handsome.
"Unfortunately,
I had an accident and broke my leg. I need to be in a cast

some
months, I'm sorry to disappoint everyone." There were countless
messages appearing on the screen, some people said they are
worried about me Some asked me to take good care of myself. Y
some people also sent me messages scolding me.

I suppose that
the ones who scolded me were the people I had slept with
before.
Let me wipe my sweat first....
"If you get the chance to be the actor in the play again, what kind of role do
you want to play?"
"The boyfriend of the man who wants to write the script."
52
"...!"
"I mean the writer will write me handsome and very good!"
"Oh oh oh oh" People around me are laughing and joking. Only little Lotus
looked at me with his wrinkled face. Oh, that's what I mean. what can you
do to me
"What is your motto?"
"Even if I'm dumb, I'm the most handsome."

Score one~
"¡And, and, and, and, and, and, and, and!"
The comments start to come faster, but they are not praise,
but scolding. All the good old friends from before are changing to
scold me, commenting one after another, but soon they were put
down by the positive comments from people who were not familiar
with me.
"My questions are over, and there are still 10 minutes left, you
can answer the questions from the viewers" I nodded to make it
clear, everyone had gone back to rehearsal, I was the only one left
alone talking to the laptop screen like a fool.
"Well, I have 10 minutes left, and I will respond to the comments,

whoever wants to ask questions can send them." As soon as I
finished the word, the screen was filled with all sorts of questions. I
had to choose and answer them selectively. The first to be excluded
were those of the people who had left before.
[If I go to the bar, can I see you?]
"No, my leg is broken. The doctor said I can't drink."
[Recommends a movie that P'Kai likes.]
"Star War"
[Where's Charlie?]
"In the 4S store, it is under repair."

[Kai, take good care of yourself. I am very worried about you. I

wish a speedy recovery]
"In such high spirits, I'll recover soon."
[Since your leg is broken, do you want me to pick you up?]
"I already have someone to pick me up." With that, I turned to look
at Third, who was crossing his arms over his chest while talking to the
headmaster, P'Cent. But what caught my eye was my number one
rival, P'An. It was very annoying to look at.
When the hell did he get in? It is really annoying.
[So, where can I meet you? If you're not going to the bar].
"Right here in the art department building, we all meet here."
[All the Goons are super handsome, especially P'Bone.]
"You should tell him yourself, he hasn't fallen in love yet..."
[Who are you close with among the bullies?]
"Third"
[To what can a thornless rose be compared?]
"Fuck you."
The laughter grew louder from behind the room. They are
meeting with other friends from the same year and laughing very
happily. It seems to be very interesting. Damn! I am angry.
Now almost all the comments on the screen are emotional.

In my romantic history, some of them may be my fault.
After all, I left others without explaining my reasons. But some
of them are because neither of them was serious, so I just cut it
off, but now I realize it's not easy at all...
So in order to solve the problem, I have to clearly answer

the following question.
[Do you have a girlfriend?]
"Not yet".
[Why did you block my phone and line?]
"Sorry, I just met someone I want to be honest with."
[Do you believe in constellations?]
"I don't believe in it."
[Who is the person you want to treat sincerely?]
"I'm not going to tell you."
[Someone says that if you fold 100 stars and give them to someone you
like, that person will love you.]
"Who is that someone? But I can't bend the stars. I'm not that
meticulous."
I kept answering questions from viewers until such a message

appeared on the screen:
[Have you ever done the 10 second movie quiz on someone you
like?]
"never try"
In the movie, there was a scene where the person is counting the
numbers in front of their sleeping friends, and if that person wakes
up, it means that person likes you too.
[Play it once]
"No one is sleeping here."
[plays with viewers]
"There are so many things to do, but it's a good countdown, and
time is also running out."
I took a deep breath and thought why was I messing around with this kind
of thing, how ridiculous.
“One…Two…Three…Four…Five….” My eyes are fixed on the

screen and the numbers are much faster than normal.
There were a lot of messages on the screen that were
counting on me too, it's so much fun.
"Six..."
"Seven... "
Is it necessary to be so serious?
"Eight..."
Whoever believed this would be insane.
"Nine..."
"10 minutes, Kai."
I turned towards the direction of the voice that sounded from the top of
my head, Third's head appeared on the screen,
the comments on the screen are about to explode, but even so, Third still
doesn't notice.
"Are you helping me count to ten?"
"Fuck your 10, little Lotus asked me to tell you it's ten minutes already.
Now let Faan and Pink do the live broadcast." After that, he left without
knowing that his name was on the screen.
[P'Third!!!!!!!!!]
[P'Third counted 10!!!!]
[Is this theory true? I can not believe it!!!!!]
[Does Third like Kai?]

I don't know if Third likes me or not, but I like Third...
¹Wai: The Wai is the traditional Thai greeting that consists of

bringing your hands together as if you were praying with a slight
bow.
Chapter 45
POV KAI
The tiring day was finally over, today's work was really
heavy. Even Bone and Too were not spared. It's a shame I
spent the whole day manning the cannon. I'm afraid I can't even
lift my arm. Third continues with the writing team. I think the
situation will get mixed up from time to time, because P'An shouldn't
be given any chance, but the good thing is that Third doesn't have
much free time either.
Choosing songs, cutting songs, looking for special effects, there are
many things to do. The Logistics Department also needs to deliver
meals to everyone. By the time I got home, it was already past nine
o'clock at night, and it was bad luck for me and my broken leg.
Third and I took the elevator up and stood in front of the door, but
he didn't seem like he wanted to go in, so I stared at the open door
in embarrassment.
"Don't you want to come in?"

"Nope." He shook his head as he spoke.
"So you really don't want to take care of me." I said while making a
pathetic face.
"I've been watching you all damn day, so let me take a break,
you bastard."
Now I look like a shy girl with her first love relationship.
In the past, if I had seen such a charming person, I would have
gone straight to bed. But now, I don't even dare to touch his hand.
Ray...
"Well, don't stay up too late, or you'll get dark circles under your
eyes." I flirted adorably.
"Don't let your wound get wet."
"Dry your hair before you go to bed, you lazy pig."

"Be careful when walking, don't hit your foot on the bed and make the wound
worse."
"Don't rush to pick me up tomorrow morning."
"If I'm really late, remember to eat first."
"I have nothing else to say."
"Is..."
"See you tomorrow"
"See you tomorrow".

"Call me when you get there." Instead of answering me, Third

gestured to me and led me into the room, then turned and left,
leaving me looking at his back and seeing the pain in his eyes.
I took a shower and changed my clothes, got into bed and turned
on the TV to watch the boring variety show, I usually watch
movies so I don't watch TV. I'm so tired I can't keep my eyes open,
but I keep waiting for that person to call, even though the phone
doesn't even seem like it's going to ring.
I want to call him, I want to know what he is doing now, I want

to know if he is already asleep, but I am afraid to wake him up. It
makes me toss and turn in bed, but I really can't help it and
decide to call Bone of all the Goons.
It didn't take long for him to answer me.
[What happened? Is hunger and thirst intolerable?] Shit,

always talking about unpleasant things, although it's true.
"Hungry and thirsty, asshole, I'm calling to ask if Third is back yet,
I'm worried about him, he hasn't called me until now." I said
everything in one breath, but the person on the other end of the
phone seems unable to answer my question.
[Uh….I don't know.]
"You don't live in the same apartment as him? How can you not
know?"
[My Young Master, we are not on the same floor, so we go our

separate ways from the parking lot.]
"What can I do? I'm afraid to call him."
[Wait a minute I'll ask Too.]
He was calm right after the talk ended.

Fortunately, Bone and Too were on the same floor and their
room wasn't too far apart, and Too was the only third who
he was willing to open his heart, so Too must know something

about it anyway.
[Hello]
"How is the situation?"
[He is lying on Too's bed watching a movie. Do you want to talk

to him?]
"Shit, that was so sudden, I'm so nervous I don't know what to

do."
[Why the fuck are you nervous? Just talk to him.] I never thought
that a friend who had been close for two years could give me
such a strange feeling, but I was nervous enough to talk to him.
The tension over the phone and the tension of meeting can be
very different.
[Who is it?] Shit Shit Shit Shit!, do you know who answered
right?
What prevents me from being nervous, singing? then sing.....
"ÿRun, run, run, run, Hamtaro... Get up early in the morning, run
fast ah HamTaroÿ."
[...]
"ÿIt's best to eat sunflower seeds...ÿ"
I finally heard Third's impatient voice, but the singing helped ease
my tension.
"Why don't you call me and tell me you're home already? Don't you know I
was worried about you?"
I asked him directly, as soon as I remembered the reason I called Bone.
[Too told me that you already knew.]
"What do you mean? I didn't know anything." Too, that's a stab in the back.
Too has played me several times, he took the opportunity to confuse my

heart, this time he got away with it, I'm so stupid to let him fool me. Oh ho,
I'm so mad. I turned around and grabbed the remote, but it fell off.
[Uh, here I am. Can I hang up?]

"You have showered?" I have to find something to talk about.
[Yes. I'm in bed with Too to watch a movie.]
"Where? Are you on the couch or the bed in her room?"
[In the bed.]
"Go home as soon as you can."
[What is wrong with you?]
"Which movie are you watching?"

[50 Shades of Gray] The answer is not from Third, but the owner of
the room, I want to kick and step on their pair of feet, and look at that,
what kind of movie are they watching!
"Too, you bastard, turn off the movie right now and send Third home."
If you don't listen to me, don't blame me for my bad mood.
[What the hell, let's go watch the movie.]
"What kind of shitty movies are you watching? There will be classes
tomorrow morning. Say goodbye quickly and go home now."
[Tomorrow's class will be in the afternoon, there is plenty of time

to sleep. We'll see her first.]
"Don't hang up the phone, leave it on, or I'll drag my broken leg to
your house in a taxi."
[Okay, you have to ask Bone if he agrees.

Isn't this Bone's phone?]
Bone must have agreed wholeheartedly, so I asked Bone to camp in

Too's room, while I, in the
bed with headphones on, watching TV and listening to their

conversation.
Third was the guy who talked a lot, but now he was so different that I
barely heard him say anything except two other dear friends who were
screaming with the movie.
The clock on the wall had already pointed to 12 o'clock at night and
the call was suddenly hung up, I quickly got up to try to call back but
was unsuccessful, I sat on the bed all angry but not for long , the
number that hung up on me was calling me back, but this time it's not
just a call, but a video call. As soon as the phone connected, I saw two
evil faces.
"What are you doing? Why did you hang up on me?"
[Shhh!!! He fell asleep in my bed] The man on the screen whispered

to me, and then turned the camera to see the little white man sleeping.
"I think he's tired. Don't bother him."
[Isn't that my fucking bed?]
"Now it's Third's bed. Go sleep on the couch."

[Fuck you! He usually sleeps with me in the same bed. Don't look like
a fool.]
"Fuck off!"
[Jealous? Jealous that you can't be with him like this. Wow Wow~~!]The
first thing I have to do when I wake up tomorrow is to hit Too, and then
Bone, these two bastards always make me suffer.
"Don't bother him. Let him sleep."
[Oh come on, what else do you want to say?]
The camera keeps looking at Third who is asleep. I don't know why, but
every time I see his face, I feel deeply attracted to him, even if it's through
the screen of my phone.
"Third, good night."
[...]
"Because you're so cute?
[...].
"You let me love you?"
[No, this is my friend. Get out of here.]
The photo before hanging up the phone wasn't of Third's face, but of
Too's feet, which made me throw my pillow on the floor again. Why do
you have to mess with me like that? I don't understand.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
°°°°°°°°°°°°°
In the morning, I got up as usual, but the difference is that I had a lot
of problems with my leg. To tell the truth, the life I'm living right now is
a disgrace to me. My leg is broken and my motorcycle is broken. My
parents scold me when they remember. What kind of life am I living?
After moving my leg from the bed, I have to limp to the bathroom, I
have to be very careful when I take a bath.
I used to have time to calmly clean my face, apply face cream and
spray perfume after taking a bath.
Now?
I'm so thankful that I can get out of the shower and put on some
clothes.
For breakfast, I usually have bread and milk, I'll eat the
instant food, but.....
Since my leg is broken, I had to sit down and not eat anything. By
now, instant food and bread were already gone.
finish.
As we all know, Master Khunpol has one of the most punctual

stomachs in the world. It is absolutely impossible for me to
go to school without eating anything.
But I'm too lazy to go downstairs to shop, and now I'm not well
dressed, just my top half, with a pair of big boxers on my bottom
half, and this pathetic look is really detrimental to my image.
I looked in the fridge for something to save my life. I found two

eggs and a carrot. Or will I eat this carrot raw?
Just thinking about it, I took the carrot, washed it and took a bite.
Is that a carrot or a stone? It is not only hard, but also broken!

I feel sorry for my stomach if I keep eating carrots, so I turned

around to deal with the two remaining eggs, I'm going to try to fry
an egg.
I'm a stupid man who doesn't know how to cook. I was able to live
to this day on all kinds of fast food. It is absolutely impossible for
me to cook food without using boiling water or opening the
microwave to put it in.
But today, I just have to try.
I now have an induction cooker that I have never used, a small

bottle of vegetable oil, and two eggs. I'll try frying one first.
Pour the oil into the pan and add the egg.
The frying pan was silent and the air seemed chilly. The egg
at the bottom of the pan was about to melt into the oil. The oil
was not hot enough. I was really stupid!!!!
Chapter 46
POV KAI
¡Tok! ¡Tok! ¡Tok!
I cursed for a moment when there was a knock on the door and
I limped over to
open it. This part of the path is simply the path to heaven, because
Across the road is Third.
"Third"
"Uh, are you ready yet?" He asked me as soon as I opened the door, but
please look at me and see how I am now.
"Not yet. I'm making myself a fried egg"
"Fried egg? Can you?"
"I tried it at first, but it's not cooked." With that, the little man
walked into my small kitchen and looked at the egg in the pan.
"The oil isn't hot enough. Why did you add the egg so fast?"
"That's what I was saying."
"And the yolk is broken. You're making a mess."
"What do we do now?"
"Throw it in the bin". Before he could do anything, the little man

poured the object out.
identified from the frying pan to the nearby sink and told me in a voice
Linda: "I'll do it. You can sit at the table."
21
"With black pepper, please."
"Ok."
"I also want ketchup."
15
"Am I your servant?" Instead of listening to him, I went to sit at the

table and watched as the little man skillfully prepared my food.
Out of the four thugs, Third is the only one who knows how to cook.
He always
fill our stomachs. I've never paid attention before, but
now i think about how happy i would be if someone made me

breakfast
every morning.
10
A fried egg was served on the table. The fried egg was super
beautiful and there was nothing burnt about it. It was a delicious fried
egg.
"You still remember that I like my eggs well cooked
"Uh, eat fast."
"Smells like black pepper and ketchup."
"You like to eat well, but that's all you have?"
"Do you want us to eat together?"
"This isn't even enough for you, so eat quickly and get dressed for
school."
"Sit down, you'll be tired if you're standing up." Third looked

upset, but still listened to me and sat down.
Now my task is to try to find a topic of conversation while I eat my egg.
"Did you see a movie last night?"
"Well, I saw one with Bone and Too." All I remember is that two
other people were dubbing the movie.
"Watch "Fifty Shades of Gray", what do you think?"
"I'm not gross like you."
"Until what time did you sleep in Too's room?"

"Until the morning".
"Don't spend the night at other people's houses. If you know it's late, go home
quickly."
"What are you to me? I can take care of myself."
"Who do you want me to be?"
"No wonder you have so many girls. Please keep going. Don't stop. Keep
going."
"Whoa! This egg isn't cooked..." In addition to being handsome, I have to use
my excellent brain and all my brain cells to finish the conversation of the two
untouchable topics. One is women, the other is my black history.
"You're looking for a fucking beating."
"I like it, I like it, and it's delicious."
"One more thing, I can't take you tonight. I've already asked Bone in
advance."
"Why?" I put down my fork and turned to look at the man around me. I
was so happy, but he had to pour a bucket of cold water on me.
"P'Cent invited me to dinner."
"Where are you going to eat? Don't you have to rehearse the play?
How do you have time to go out? "
"What's the use of asking?"
"P'An's going too, right?" Third didn't say anything. It seems I'm right.
Why do I always have so many obstacles on my way to your love?
P'An was so mad at me yesterday that he even invited Third to dinner
today.
"Where I go is my business. When you were doing your foolishness,

no one said a word about you."
"But I'm not like that anymore, and I can stop whenever I want."
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
The tension lasted from morning to night. Everyone was doing

their own thing on stage. I had been with my classmates in the
sound group, but I had to admit that my mind was not there at all.
Because every time I look at Third, and I see him with P'An, I don't
like him.
We didn't talk much all day and made faces at each other. I really
couldn't control my emotions. What word should I use to describe
such symptoms? Jealousy? Well, let me admit that it's okay to be
jealous.
"Faan, here you should be looking away and bumping into the
protagonist when you get there." From time to time, the voice of the
little Lotus reached my ears. She was a very energetic person, so she
didn't feel tired at all.
As a director, P'Cent is watching the performance of the actors. I'm in

charge of the music, while Third and P'An stand together to watch
the performance.
"Wait a minute. Pink your emotions are wrong.

Start over." P'Cent ordered.
The character in the play is called Trinna and the protagonist

is Khaopod, but they call her Pod. When he yells several times, always
He has a lot of saliva in his mouth. The protagonist and the protagonist
met for the first time in the library. Like a small segment in the Puppet
theater, the protagonists met accidentally, but the difference is that in
this play they have to meet ten times.
"Faan, do it again." Five minutes passed...
"Not yet, Pink. You can't look at the lead. You shouldn't look at
each other. You have to bump into each other before you look at
each other. You all have to be careful." The rest of the cast got more
nervous, so P'Cent had to give them a break.
"Third, you are the creator of the role of the leading lady. You
can teach your juniors. Kai, you are the retired actor, you can also
teach them." But my leg is broken, but when I think of Third, I lose
my temper. I'll do what he wants.
I quickly got to my feet and limped to the front of the stage without
crutches.
"It doesn't matter if your leg is broken. I just want you to show through
your facial expressions that you're thinking about something else and
not looking where you're going, and so are you, Third. Let's show it
to everyone." P'Cent, like a bear, has been talking for a long time.
P'Cent is a smart guy, but nowadays he's stupid

enough to let two people whose emotions are about to erupt
like a volcano collide with each other.
"Third, give me the script. I'll give it to you later." P'An was
courting again, and I took the opportunity to take a look at the
script.
What is certain is that I still cannot control my emotions.
"Faan, Pink, take a good look. What about you two?"

They are ready? "
"Then let's begin."
Third walked quickly from the other side, and I stumbled slowly.
We couldn't look at each other until we bumped into each other,
because it was a performance. We didn't look at each other until my
shoulder hit Third hard and nearly knocked him off his feet.
So I started to apologize as it was written in the script.
"No matter". He answered, according to the script, and we should

go our separate ways and finish the scene. But I
he was the famous bastard, so I hit him on the shoulder again, causing
the little man to turn around and stare at me.
"Hey, sorry." I quickly apologized again, even though I did it on purpose.
Third seemed very dissatisfied with my improvisation. He pretended to

leave and stomped on my foot with all his might.
"Well, I accidentally stepped on your foot."
I think I'll admit defeat, no! I will not do it! I reached out my hand to
push his head, and immediately said:
"Sorry, my hand accidentally touched you."
"Sorry Sorry". Third said pushing my shoulder so hard that I staggered

and would have fallen if my other leg hadn't been good.
I stared at Third, but I couldn't control my anger, the little man didn't
seem to want to stop. He hit his head against mine, and there was a
loud crash.
"Sorry it was not my intention."
In that second, I reached out my hand, grabbed the little man's face,
tilted my head, aimed at his soft lips, and kissed him.
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
The screams began to sound, and I let go of the person below me,
saying slowly, in a sarcastic tone:
"But I did it on purpose."

Chapter 47
POV KAI
¡Bang!6
I fell to the ground, and it was not the other person who hit me, but the man I had
just kissed with satisfaction, whose face seemed to suggest that he wanted to burn
me with a torch.
"What the hell are you doing?!" Before I could get to my feet, Third seemed
ready to punch me in the face again. Fortunately, another member of the work
saved my life. Otherwise, he would have been covered by the bruises caused by
Third.2
Little Lotus came to protect me, while P'Cent stayed with Third.1
"Why didn't you follow the script?" As soon as I was helped to my feet, P'An asked
dryly. He's been looking at me for a long time, and I don't like to be lectured, so I'm
not going to answer that question properly, and I replied:
"Didn't I follow the script? I remember this scene."
"I don't know where your damn memory comes from. I don't."
I wrote." Third shuddered and cried out, looking so painful that it made me feel
anguished. I really wanted to go and kiss him again.
new. I didn't like to see him like that, but his damn lips kept me
from moving my eyes.5
"I remember there was a scene in the script that I memorized

earlier. What's going on? What's wrong with such a small mistake?"
With that, I kept my face casual as usual, the classmates around me
have forgiven me and left on their own, Solo Bone, who was holding
me, whispered a word in my ear:
"Well done!"39
"Who am I? I'm your best friend~"
"But be careful with Too, he wants to destroy you right now." I turned
around and looked at the man he was talking about. Oh, it really looks
like it's going to kick my ass. I don't know why, but recently, even though
he says he wants to help me, he still gets me confused as to whether
he's a friend or an enemy, because he's always protecting others.
Third.24
"Is he still on my side?"
"Of course he wants to help you, but don't be silly. Third is his
dear friend." An arrow was shot into my heart. To be honest, ever since
I cleared my head, everyone has been saying that I'm stupid, what
happened to me?2
"So I'm not your dear friend?"
"Bastards like you still have the face to compare with Third?" Another
arrow was shot into my heart.16
"I did something wrong, but I'm trying to correct it now."4
"Then you can hurry up, that one has already been mad at
you." Bone patted me on the shoulder to cheer me up. I
limped quickly to follow Third, who came out with a straight face. He
went to the bathroom and continued to wash his face with cold water
in front of the sink. His eyes that were looking in the mirror
they were full of anger.
"If you wash your face that hard, it will turn red." I don't know
what his level of rage is right now, but I think it's enough for him to
punch me in the face.1
But he wasn't afraid. I went into the bathroom and sat on

the sink, staring at him.
I like it very much, everyone knows the motto: "Sheep in the

tiger's mouth", now I am the hungry tiger.3
"Are you mad at me?" I said with a haughty voice. If I were

at the film festival award ceremony right now, I could easily win
the award for best conversational fluency.
"Get out of me."
"Are you really mad? Huhh~ Huhh~~." I said, putting the

finger on the shoulder of Third.2
"What the fuck have you done?" Third said angrily, so I had to wipe his wet face
with my hand. Fortunately, I've done this kind of thing countless times since I was
a kid.
It's no exaggeration to say I'm good at it. Otherwise, I wouldn't easily get girls, but
this time it's different than usual, because I'm up against my best friend, the person
I want to be faithful to, and the person I never want to lose.
"I'm sorry I made you feel embarrassed."
"This isn't the first time after all. Let me seriously ask you again, how long have we
known each other?" He seemed so serious that she was afraid to keep joking around.
"More than two years."
"Yes, we have been friends for a long time. Why are you still
hurting me?"20
"Wait, what do you mean?"
"Aren't you playing with my feelings right now with all the shit you're doing to me?
what do you want? Why do you keep confusing me?

Are you trying to trick me? Is that what you want?"10
"It is not what you are thinking." I jumped off the sink and looked at Third.
"I know you had no relationship with Prao, you were just playing with
me."15
"I know your love for me is not just about friends."24
"... !"
Our fight was over in an instant, but I kept seeing Third.

I saw her eyes blink, and no matter what happened next, I didn't want to lie to her
anymore. I wanted him to believe in my heart. I want him to be the most important
person for me.
"Third, let's talk about this." She looked at me with red eyes, like she was
about to cry. I felt so sorry for him that I decided to hug him, but he pushed me
away instead of coming closer to me.
Our friendship ended a long time ago, from the day I learned that he didn't consider
me just a friend. But I also lost Third that day because I had done a lot of shit to
him.
I want to change all that. I hope someday we meet again
amar.
"I know you like me, and I've known it all since the day I saw the video where
he says he loves me."7
"So... you hate me, right?" His sad smile told me that he felt miserable and
pathetic.
"Yes."4
"... !"
"Yes, I had that idea once. I couldn't accept that you have other thoughts
towards me. I couldn't accept that everyone will treat me like a fool and hide
it from me. Do you know what I went through when I did those stupid things? I
asked Prao for her to pretend to be my girlfriend. I kissed you and then called
her on purpose."
"Why?" Her red eyes were brimming with tears, but she still tried to blink her
tears away.
"For you to give up on me, I did all of that because I was a bastard. You
know, I was running from myself.... I was trying to be the bastard and
womanizer that I used to be, and I wanted to prove that I haven't changed, but
I still couldn't help but think of you."
"..."
"I came back because I knew I couldn't live without you. Our
relationship is no longer a friendly relationship, so I want to change
myself. I want you to give me a chance, even if it seems like it's too
late."
"Do you think it's funny to make me look stupid when you
know I like you?"
"I did that because I didn't want to lose you, but you've changed.
Too told me you've given up and I didn't know what to do. That's
why I did those stupid things."
"Yeah, I've given up on you, so you should stop doing such

stupid things to me." His words made my heart ache. I really
wanted to hug him, but I didn't dare. I can only stop myself and
keep listening, "Kai, I know you very well. You don't like me at all."
"How well do you know me to say such a thing?" Sometimes I

want to grab Third and kick his ass. Even I didn't know my heart
until I lost half my life. Where did Third get the courage to say he
knows me?
"It's easy for you to change your mind because of the outside world. If you
hadn't found out by chance that I like you, you wouldn't like me."
"Maybe it's true, but sooner or later one day I would have realized myself, how
is our relationship? Are you just a good friend among all the Bullies? Our
relationship is much more special than that. I didn't know what kind of special
"
was.
"..."
"I never thought what my future would be like without you. When I finish
my degree, I must work with you. I must see you every day. That is what I
have always thought in my head."
"I asked myself, can I survive without you? In the few days I've been away,
I've found the answer: I can't live without you." My stupid brain can only think
of these jumbled phrases, and I hope that Third is willing to listen to me.
"..."
"Since the day we met, you have never said who you love or
who you want to give up. Do you know how happy I am with you
by my side? I never thought that one day I would lose you. Until
one day you suddenly give up on me." , and you have new
friends and new contacts, I can't accept these facts, so I can
only bother to stop you, Third.... "
"..."
"Let's start over, okay?"
"But I don't want you to hurt me again." The response of the

opposite person is already much better than before, I won't give up
like this.
"Okay, I'll change anyway."
"..."
"You say that if I stop being a fool and if I don't mess with women, if
I become a better person, everything will be fine, right?"
"Hmm." The man across the street gave me a short answer.
"Do you think people would like it if they could do that?"
"Yes, they will."
"So, would you like it?"
"..."
"I'll wait until you like me again."
One day, I'll be good enough to be worthy of you...
Third didn't say a word, but her big, sparkling eyes seemed to answer
me, and that was enough to make me happy, although the bathroom
wasn't exactly a romantic place...
But suddenly I realized that wherever Third is, it's the place
that makes me happiest.
Chapter 48
POV KAI
My plan to pursue Third's love is still going in an orderly fashion.

Although there hasn't been any substantial progress, but Third
doesn't give me any chance like before.
But I still have Bone and Too by my side to help me, which is
way better than P'Cent by P'An's side.
In the last month, the friendship between all the bullies has improved
a lot, because we're all working hard for the same goal, and the
hard-hearted little man, Third, just makes me wonder what I should
do.
Our relationship was still good friends, but only in name, and if
you want to ask, Third continues to vacillate between fear and
trust towards me.
This month the play has to be put on hold for a while, because it's
time for the mid-semester exams. The Student Council President
has organized a class for all idiots, and I am definitely one of
those idiots. No doubts.
I hate when I hurt someone else because I'm stupid, but if I keep
learning and getting better, maybe one day I'll be smart.
We use a small library room as a study room. After bathing

and dinner, we had to be at the door of the study hall at 8 o'clock
at night. There were 12 people in the group. One of them was the
person he was chasing. He was in charge of our tutoring.
Third was dressed in a white t-shirt, knee-length shorts and comfy

sneakers, Third looked like she was waiting for her husband to
come home while she did chores, that's daring to me, First task of
the day was to sit on middle of the front row of the classroom to
be as close as possible to Third.
"Oh ho! There are a dozen seats, why do you have to sit
here?" The Student Council President said, so I turned my head
and gave him a blank look.
"Because I think this cushion is softer, can't I sit down?"

"Feel free Kai, I don't want to mess with people like you who have broken
their legs."
"That's not funny. When I take my cast off, I'll be the first to rip your mouth
out."
"Oh ho! I'm so scared of you, Khunpol. Take care of yourself first."
"Fuck off". The Student Council President is not a bad guy. Don't think the
movie department is all about villains or P'Cent or P'An.
The others are not very normal either. Anyway, it is true that it is not easy
to mess with everyone.
"Okay, okay, let's get started." My future wife's voice rang out, the study
hall finally quieted down, and then the little man got up from his chair,
holding a white board marker, walked up to the dais.
He is one of the best students in our specialty. Nobody can beat

him.
"Today I will give you a lesson on English and essay writing. The
rest will be filled in by Mo." Everyone nodded and carefully took out
their books and pens.
People asked and answered the questions, some people

answered them correctly, and others answered them wrong, as for
me...
"Kai, what is the answer to this question?" In the middle of

class, Third asked me.
"D?"
"No, it's not okay. Please be serious." I am stupid, and you make
me completely unable to study. You are so cute that my heart
trembles.
"I'm serious..."
"I teach so badly?"

"No, no, no, no, no, you teach very well. I'm the stupid one."
"You are irritating".
"Even though I don't know how to do the trials, I still have something
to gain."
"Are you going to be enthusiastic again?"
"No way. My gain today is that I can watch you for a long
time."
"Yo yo yo yo yo yo!!!! What's the situation?" Everyone yells and screams

turning the quiet classroom into a market. People on the same campus
may have noticed something, because I've been following Third non-
stop these days. Some people may know, and some people may have
guessed, but I haven't made it public that I'm after him. I'm afraid that
Third will get angry again.
"Isn't it a good idea to spend your fucking time in rehearsal?"

It was he who finally broke my illusion....
"If I do it correctly, what is my reward?" I started negotiating.
"You will get more points."
"But I don't want points. I want someone's heart, is that okay?"
"One point~". Bone from behind starts to help me.
"The heart can be a bit difficult, but I can give you a kick right
away, will you?" The gate to heaven slams shut... We quickly shut
up, and began to give our lives to memorize everything.
No one in our profession dares to provoke Third. When he gets

playful, he's more playful than anyone else. But if he's serious, he's
more serious than anyone else. So not even Mo, the Student
Council President dares to provoke him.
It took us an hour and a half to write the essay, and finally we

had a 20-minute break. Everyone went out to buy food and
drinks. I just got up from my chair....
"Where are you going?" Ok, this is a call from love.
"I'm going out to buy some food and I'll bring you something."
"Sit down, we need to continue with your lessons. Are you going to leave or
are you going to stay here?" He turned to the other two guys, but his face
didn't look like a question at all. He seemed more of a threat to the three of
us.
"I'm afraid we won't be able to leave." Too sat down and Bone had to go
back, he was supposed to go out and talk to a girl.
"Then take a look at this brochure again, especially you,

Kai." Anyway, I did what he asked me to do, and Third sat next to me and
taught me again, a part of me could understand the lesson, but another part
couldn't understand it, and most of the time I watched him , he took his
teaching seriously.
"What a charmer!" Shit, misfortune comes out of my mouth!
"What have you said?" The little man looked at me and I quickly changed
the subject.
"It's nothing" I said.

"Listen carefully. If you fail the exam, I will hang all three of you
and beat you up." Oh ho, I'm really scared, but the reason I didn't
answer him was because I didn't want to fight him.
Third has been in the group of bullies for more than two years and
can play any kind of role in the group, be it as a friend in a fraternity,
as a teacher during an exam, as a leader in organizing birthday
celebrations or as a messenger in a school event.
He always listens to each friend about their joys and their sorrows,
but never tells us about their problems....
I can't imagine what a jerk I was in the past, even my friends had
bullied him. Although we help each other in difficult times, if he
didn't say anything, I would turn a blind eye and I didn't care much,
so every time I think about the past, I feel bad. I want to give him
some good memories.
"Why should I choose A? I think B is also correct.

"
"No, you can't use that word when it's in the past tense. I'll explain
right away." With that, Third started talking for a long time, and by
the time he finished, Bone was lying dead on the table.
"It's a waste of time to read books. Take me to the pub tonight, I

need to have fun."
"I'll go too. I was thinking about it."
"What's a bar? Is it a place where they sell milk?" I can only

continue to be cheeky. Damn, Bone and Too have to start this
conversation right now. Third turned to look at the three of us.
Although I can't read his eyes, but he doesn't seem to be happy
anyway.
"Yes, it's filled with all kinds of milk. Are you interested?"
"I can go?" I asked the little professor.
"That's your business".
"You don't seem happy. You two can go. Third won't let me go."
"I have not said that."
"Even though you didn't say it with your lips, your eyes have already
explained everything to me. Well, I'm not the jerk I used to be
anymore." After that, he was going to persuade the other two to stay,
but those heartless people went straight to the bar skipping half the
class.
"Even if you say so, I don't care. It's boring. I'll see you
tomorrow."
"Good bye my friends..."
Third was ready to protest his actions, but it was already too late.
"It's all your fault."
"What does this have to do with me? If they want to go out and
play, let them go, and I know they're smart enough to get by. Don't
they pass all the exams?" Otherwise, Third would catch them as if he
was trapping me.
"Yes, you are the only one who will really fail. I heard Bone say that you
have
He had a crural * "
(*It is a fungal infection in the groin area and mainly affects

older men)
"Oh! It was a long time ago, when I was sick."
"I'll be your friend for this month only."
"Then you agree. I don't want to be your friend either. You know what I
mean."
"..."
"I want you to be my wife".
"Go to hell".
"I'm so stunned."
"You deserve it."
"I like it. Lovers who fight each other. They scold and love each
other."
"Just because I give you a chance doesn't mean I want to go out

with you." Third's tone was less serious and a bit disgusting, but
I've already noticed Third's temper, so I'm not so scared, but rather
happy.
"Ok, you don't have to go easy on me right now. It doesn't matter."

When I finished talking, I walked over to him and ended up
sleeping on his lap. Third pulled my ear and punched me in the
face, I could only cry in my heart when the pain was severe, but it
didn't matter because my hand was still around her waist and I
would never let her go.
Chapter 49
POV KAI
I heard the sound of a group of people accompanied by some steps that opened the
door. The sound I could hear most clearly was the voice of Mo, the President of the
Council.
Student.
"Is Kai asleep? I just saw Bone and Too downstairs. Guess they're skipping class
and going to the bar."
"They are idiots."
"And also Kai, why does he sleep on your lap when there's
so many empty chairs."4
"He's acting like a spoiled child."
"It's funny to see him teasing you so much, in fact, one might think they're a
couple."
"Do not say foolishness." Third's voice entered my ears and I hugged him
even tighter.
"I just said what I see."
"There is no such thing."
"Uh."
"Kai is just a friend of mine. He's just sleeping. That's why I don't say
anything".
"Ah."
"I'm willing to help him with the lessons just because he's too stupid."
"I understand."
“Believe me, there really is nothing. He can't even answer such a simple
question, so I have to help him with private lessons. ”20
"..."
"For example, this question should be answered with the letter A, and he felt
he should choose C, I really don't know what he's thinking, do you know what I
mean?"
"Third, I understand, but why are you blushing?"33
At that moment, Third, I was juggling my head like it was a ball, he

pulled my ear again. The pain was so strong that I could only bite my teeth
and scream in my heart: You're blushing, so what's wrong with you? oh
ho! 1
Was it fate that brought me to him, or was it karma that brought me to him, oh
my!
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
[Khunpol Krichphirom] 2
The results have come...
[According to Molitkul]
What subject are you failing? Don't risk it. Poor those teachers and
teachers.
[Bone Chone]
Poor Third who helped you with your lessons....
[Khunpol Krichpirom.]
Do you want to cry? Do you really want to be angry? Please ~ @Third

Techaphon.
[Third Techaphon.]
All I know is that you have a chatty tongue.
The person left the conversation. A week after the test, the grades
came out, and my grades were just tragic.2
**
This part is not very clear to me... I hope to find the exact
translation soon.1
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
"Are you mad at me?"
"Why should I be angry? Your grade is your grade, and your

future is your future."1
"But I'm only halfway through the semester, my grades are way too
better than usual."
"It's none of my business."
"Cheer up, we're at the party!"

¡Splash!
The pool in front of us was getting noisy. Every time a film student finishes a
test, they will have a party as usual. After a good break, we can come up with
good ideas for the next projects.
Although this party is a private gathering, there will be a large number of guests
from the first year to the last, because we will take this opportunity to meet with the
whole department.2
I'm lying in a chair with nothing I can do for my life, and the cast on my leg hasn't
been removed yet, so I can't go to the pool to play with the girls in bikinis. Ah, I was
like a monk forced to meditate in the pool. He could only see Bone, Too, and the
girls having so much fun that he was ready to
cry.21
Ah…. I really want to go down to the pool and have fun with them….
Now back to Young Master Khunpol. I'm wearing shorts, no shirt, and my left leg is
in a cast. Not only is Third, but also P'Cent and P'An who stand in my way.
road.
"Kai, do you want some alcohol?" As if he didn't know that I patronize them,
P'Cent, like a bear, suddenly asked me.
"It's okay."
"¿Champán or vodka?"
"Vodka". The alcohol was served in a medium sized glass, but there was
nothing mixed with it, not even a little ice.
"Pure".
"Uh." I took the glass and drank it right away, my stomach burning as if it had
fire inside, and the bitter taste went straight to my head. I licked my lips in
satisfaction. long ago
It's been a while since I had a drink, this time with just a little it made me feel as if
my blood vessels were full of energy.
Third didn't stop me, because he had his own drink in hand.
We drank quietly to the music and laughter from the pool, and soon the other two
tired thugs came ashore and sat down with us.
The livelier the night, the crazier the drink. All the lusty men get together and talk.
There are several different circles in the place. Freshmen are close to sophomores,
while sophomores are
close to last year.
"Do you want more vodka?"
"Done deal!" I can't say I wasn't drunk, but I didn't have anyone to join me in the
pool today, so this is a small amount for me at the moment.3
"Here, bully friend." The classmate returned the

vase.
"I am no longer a bully, now I am determined."

"Wow, does that mean you're going to change the name of the group?"
"I don't need to change it. It's just me who's not a bully anymore."
"Change it. It would be nice if you changed the name to trash."
"Fuck you, I'll rip your teeth out."
"Your mouth is really unpleasant."
"I'm just sweet to some people." Then I turned around and looked at
the man who was sitting next to me drinking. He used to be a funny guy,
but I don't know why he's so serious now. It's really depressing.
"If you're trash, admit it. There's nothing to be ashamed of."

"Well, I admit that I'm a jerk, trash, asshole, stupid and useless, but
I'm handsome."
"That's acknowledging, idiot."
"Bah... Fuck you, Pricha..."
"Son of a bitch, that's my father." I hate making fun of other people's

parents' names, but he didn't take it seriously and didn't even laugh with
me.
We sang while we drank and played the guitar. When they were hot,
they jumped into the water and took a dip and then came back to
continue drinking. Fortunately tomorrow is Saturday and even if they
get drunk like dogs, no one will say anything. It was ten o'clock at night,
and the party was going on.
Girls in bikinis would come to dance, talk to each other, and then other
girls would come up to us....
"Well, little sister, what can I do for you?" The fluorescent

bikini is blinding my eyes.
The second year student was holding a board, and behind her
was another girl with larger breasts. If I had been the Kai of the
past, I would have pitched a tent in my pants, so I quickly turned
to the side to avoid looking directly at them. I don't even dare to
do it, because I'm sitting next to this little monster named Third.
Even though I'm a jerk, my wife is adorable.
Wait and see, if I could date Third, I'd like to post a "Happy
Anniversary" every two minutes on Facebook, upsetting some
people.
"Tonight's pool party will have a "Hottest Guys and Hottest

Girls" selection.
"Please put a sticker at the end of his name."
"Oh, can I put it on herself?"
"No, just stick it on the board." Each of them are lustful old men.
There are about ten names selected in advance on each

board. I know all the girls on the list, and they are all beautiful
and sexy. As for the boys, all the bullies are on the list. In addition
to other boys from other grades, there is also that annoying P'An.
The focus is not on anything else but who will vote for Third.
Each of us has three heart-shaped stickers, which we can stick to

whoever we want. I don't care about the girls' side, I'll give it to
whoever has the biggest breasts.
When I got to the men's side, I asked for the Bone and Too decals. I need to
give my own wife more popularity.
Thirdÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿ
I want to give him a lot of hearts.
I have contributed 9 pieces of stickers in this contest.

Now the question is who will he give the tag to, but it must be worthy of my
heart.
"Third it's your turn, who are you going to vote for?"
Third, he reached out to the board and put a red heart sticker behind
someone's name.
"Too you have a heart!" The people who were sitting nearby started
a live broadcast.
He gave Bone the second, so the third...
"Oh~" I sighed softly to get Third's attention. Third looked at me with her
adorable eyes, and then reluctantly put the sticker on the board.
When ÿ ÿ
"Only one ah~" I said jokingly.
"You're lucky to get one, it's better than nothing." The answer was so
cruel that all my friends started making fun of me.
"Is that your attention to me?"
"What about you, how many hearts have you given?"
"I have many hearts, but I only give them to you."
Another point!
"Ahhhhhhh! What are you two doing?"
"Don't be shy, there are a lot of people here." It was just that
the little man was too shy to know what to do, so I had to talk to him for
a long time before I convinced him to drink with everyone. I'm pretty
tired, but if I can get P'Cent and P'An down, that's a good deal.
I don't know who will be the hottest guy tonight, but for
me................................... ........................................................... ................
................................. Es Third.
Chapter 50
POV KAI3
Late at night, everyone's blood vessels are full of alcohol and now
the party is just a bunch of drunks dancing.
But in the end they all get dragged into playing all sorts of weird
drinking games. First we play cards, then truth or dare, and now for
the third game, the loser has to drink.
I guess I will also have to suffer in this round. Because right now,
my stomach is in a state of confusion.1
I never..
"I've never broken a leg before."
"I did it!"
"Oh shit!" The sound of drinking can be heard one after another.
We were playing the game in a clockwise direction. A person uses
"I have never..." to say something that they have never done before.
If someone has done that, you have to drink the whole glass. This
game is really frustrating especially when it comes to telling the truth
but after drinking it's even more
interesting.1
"I never wet the bed."
"I peed!" Shit, everyone's drinking. Aren't you human?

How is it possible that you have never wet a bed?"
"I've never had more than 10 girlfriends."
"I never!" Many people including Third raised their glasses, while me, Too, Bone
and P'An were sitting on the chair
smiling satisfied.
Don't make me count how many women I've had. I really can't remember. But it
was as if my past had been a shadow hanging over Third and me, and the interest
in the little man's eyes suddenly disappeared, leaving only a faint smile, and I
wanted to hug him and comfort him.
Ok, I'm sorry. It's all my fault.
"So, I never got an A."
"I never." Another group of people raised their glasses at the same time, except...
Me...
"Oh Kai, it's not enough that you have Jock itch, even your brain doesn't work
either, but it's okay, don't cry! Ha ha ha ha." Motherfucker don't move you gotta
stab me P'Cent you big bear.1
I really hate myself for being born stupid.8
This time it's Bone's turn, with his eyes around each of us. It's good to get more
people drinking, but it's more important to unearth the secrets of those present.
"I never... I never liked my best friend."14
"I liked". It was Third's voice. He raised his glass and drank it.
Then he put the glass back on the table. Suddenly, everything was quiet. After
a while, Bone said:6
"Kai, do you want to drink now or do you want to add ice?"
"Oh, I liked it." With that, I gulped down the drink from my glass.
My friends' eyes looked a little incredulous. There were only four of
us in the group, and we were all good friends. But only two had the
drink, and I'm afraid no fool would want to think I like Bone, right?
Then it was Third's turn, and everyone expected him to make the
move.
"I have never failed an exam."
"Third, you are heartless!!!!" Everyone was drinking he won alone.
The more that happened, the less exciting it got, so someone

suggested changing the game. The group of drunks quickly agreed,
and a rule was added that no one could leave the game before it was
over.
The game is played in such a way that a person can name an object,
place or word related to the other players, and if you manage to
answer it, you will pass. The rest of the players are forced to drink.
The first person to start playing is P'An.
"Leica M"
"P'Cent"
"No."
"Too".
"Correct!" Yes! It was my turn to be smart, and I started to smile watching a

group of people drink the alcohol. Leica M is an old camera that Too likes a
lot, but he doesn't take it out much, because it's more of a collector's item,
but I wonder how P'An knows, he must be sniffing around us again.
"Mike, you were wrong. Hit your forehead on the table three times."
"Why are you so cruel?"
"Don't give me that shit!" The sound of his forehead hitting the
table was heard three times, we laughed as we clapped, and enjoyed
when his forehead gradually turned red. The game wasn't over yet,
and they were taking turns asking questions.
"AV480XX"
"When!"
"¡No!"
"Bone".
"Good!" Damn, you're pouring dirty water on me again. It's Bone's favorite
porn. I do not know anything. Which Mikami sister?
Which Mayoko sister? I don't know any of them. Why did you frame
little Kai like that?
To get back at him, I decided to punish the eldest who answered my

name by swimming around the pool. It was fun.
This time it's my turn.
"2010's Flipped"
¿"P'Cent"? ¿O Beam?"
"Incorrect".
"Metee, he likes these romantic things."
"Incorrect".
"Are you?"
"Three wrong answers, it's Third."
"Ohhh!" How many people know Third's likes and dislikes as well as
I do? Even Bone and Too don't know everything about him, but for
me, everything to do with him... is something important to remember
with all my heart.
The three drunks who answered incorrectly were punished by

me for doing 20 laps of elephants. One of them fell straight into
the pool and then swam with difficulty to continue playing. Now
it's Too's turn.
"His girlfriend is the junior in the science department."
"Tong". I answered confidently.
"Incorrect".
"She's Mike's girlfriend."
"Right! It's from the science department, not the medical department. I'm so fucking
stupid." Another arrow in the knee. After all the people I've messed with, I'm sure I'm
in trouble this time.
"Ah, just say what you want me to do." I'm not afraid to keep drinking all night. This
little punishment won't hurt me.
"Just give Bone a kiss."
"Fuck!" What a wicked piece of shit! The man whose name was called was willing
to get up to kiss me. Many people are watching us. I will not survive if I do not kiss.
I had no choice but to take a deep breath, lean into him and kiss him hard. If you
want a kiss, then I'll kiss you enough.
"Idiot, I told you to kiss Bone!" I know, but Third is right next to Bone. I couldn't help
kissing him when I saw him.
The little man was looking at me with big round eyes, and I couldn't stop
laughing at him. Why is he so handsome when he's angry?
"Oh, I forgot. What should I do?"
"How clever."
"Sorry, I can't see clearly."
"What's wrong with your eyes?"
"Sorry, Third, I'm too drunk~~~I can't~~"
"Go do 20 elephant rides, you're so annoying." We are still

playing the game. This time it's Bone's turn again.
He took a look at me and then asked me the question:
"Someone Kai likes."
"Matmi". P'an exclaimed. You think you know a lot of my

secrets, but sorry Matmi isn't even a close answer, because
I'm over her.
"No."
"The protagonist of the stage play, N'Pink."
"No."
"Prapang."
"No, you guessed wrong three times."
"Wait a minute, I'll answer another, Faa."
"No, is there anyone else to answer?"
"I will answer." P'Cent asked for a response.
"OK Do it."
"Third".
Bone was silent and didn't give any answer, making the group of people
keep looking at me and Third. So is it time for me to say?
"Oh yeah, I like Third."
"..."
"So I will fight anyone who annoys me."

Chapter 51
POV THIRD47
"Oh yeah, I like Third, so I'll fight anyone who annoys me."
Those words stunned the entire audience. I don't know who else will wake up
hearing this phrase. Even though I'm drunk, I remember every word Kai said.
But the man who said this was probably not aware, or else he couldn't
have said such a thing.14
But the most important thing is that now I am being harassed by a group of people
asking questions, but obviously this mess is not my fault. Yes! I said I would give
Kai a chance to prove himself and he has done well during this time, but who would
have thought this would happen today. The troublemaker was responsible enough
to end the entire game and eventually everyone dispersed.
"I didn't expect Kai to be so naive to show his possessiveness towards

you."
I was sitting in a lounge chair by the pool, my head cradled in my arms, I was
alone with P'Cent talking to me.
The other friends danced and drank and nobody bothered us.
"When did you first find out about me and Kai..." Before finishing, I turned
to my superior, who had been
looking at.
"I knew it from the beginning of the play."1
"It is so obvious?"
"Before I had my doubts, because I saw that you were always with Kai,
but that suspicion became stronger after the rehearsals of the play
started, when you started dating the superiors and tried to distance
yourself from your old group.
We want to run away from something we can't stand, and in your case,
you were running from Kai."
"Oh, do you know the lives of all your friends so well?"
"No, only yours because you are my brother."2
"To be honest, I don't want others to know about my relationship with

Kai, I still don't trust him."3
Everyone knows who he is, and when we think of all the bullies the first
thing we think of is him. He would gladly accept all the women who were
offered to him first.2
I can't remember how many girlfriends he had. At first I had time to

count the women who were with him. But then I didn't want to do such
boring things anymore.
From the first year to the third year, he spent all his money on condoms, then
on clothes and lipstick for his women.
He doesn't buy much for himself and believes his money is worth more than
a night's sleep. Sex is an indispensable part of her life. I hate him for it, but
there's nothing I can do about it.
7
But when I was about to give him up, he came to me and said that he liked me
and that he wanted to win me over. I don't trust my friend.19
I'm not sure I'm over it. I don't know if I'll cry for him again. No one can
guarantee it, so I won't risk it.8
"I know. How could I not know what kind of bastard Kai is? But
it has changed a lot.”1
"..."
"I was surprised by the change."
"This is an important moment…" Our conversation was interrupted by a

sophomore across the pool. He had a microphone in his hand and seemed
very excited.
The sound of the stereo was raised to the highest level, and
everyone present turned to look at the boy with the speaker.
“We are going to announce the sexiest boy and girl tonight. The
winner of the girl group is….the freshman!
May! "Applause!" The atmosphere began to heat up. The
adorable first-year girl ran over to accept the award. Then the
announcement of the second round began.
"As for the boy group, we won't let them down, because the scores
are very close, and today's winner is very pure and charming.
Please congratulate third-year Third! A member of the Bully group!"
"
wow! Me?
"Look, these are Kai's changes. He's trying to vote for you and help
you win the award. Think about it" P'Cent pushed me to receive the
award, but I really didn't want to receive it, because it was just a
ribbon made of cardboard .
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
"What's going on there?" Before he could walk to receive the award, everyone's
attention was drawn to another unexpected incident.
A group of seniors hurried down the stairs to the bathroom below, and then
the younger ones huddled together.
I first took a look at the older bear, who was sitting on a chair, and immediately ran
down the stairs.
Nobody knows what happened, but the innate nature of the Thai people
forces us to put aside everything at hand to observe the situation, otherwise we
will not be able to lie down in bed to sleep peacefully at night.
**Gossip!!
There was chaos in front of the bathroom. The upperclassmen were clearing the
way to let the freshmen out first. P'Cent helped me through. We then saw Kai and
P'An being separated by various people. It seems that the two are out of their
boxes.
The blood stains on Kai's eyebrows and mouth and P'An's purple eyes indicate
that something is wrong between these two men.
"What's going on?" Asked P'Cent, who was standing next to P'An, while I
was next to Bone, who was holding onto Kai, who was fighting like a rabid
dog.
"Ask that bastard Kai! I don't know what's wrong with him, he just came
and hit me."
"Why? Damn bastard! I saw what you did!"
"What the hell is wrong with you?"
"You dragged a second-year girl into the bathroom, I clearly

saw it."
"What the hell does that have to do with you? I'm free to do whatever I
want. Why do you have to be so nosy with me?!"
"Because can't I? Third, see what kind of asshole he is, I want you to
see for yourself." Suddenly I was dragged into this
matter when I obviously have no idea what the two drunks were talking
about.
"So? What do you want me to see?" I asked with a puzzled face. Kai
managed to free himself from Bone's arms. He came and stood next to me,
pointed to the superior and said:
"He kissed another girl. Did you see that?"
"What does that have to do with me?"
"He's conquering you. Why are you so stupid?!"
"You're the stupid one. He's not after me." They're far away, but the two of
them keep cursing at each other with one sentence or another, and all the
people standing in the back are looking at us with great interest.
"Don't defend him, you are being deceived."

"I don't. Do you need help?"
"But I'm jealous, damn it."
"Then why are you jealous?"
"Ow, because I like you so I'm sure I'm jealous of you, Third. Why
are you asking such a stupid question?"
Ah ...
Chapter 52
POV THIRD
The crowd of onlookers murmured. I just stood there and didn't know
what to do. Kai was not only drunk as a mad dog, but he also started
to lose his sanity.
He said every word, every sentence, that not only the two of
us can hear it, all the students in different grades can also hear it.
"Please, can you calm down first?" I told.
"How am I supposed to calm down? I'm freaking out over you!"
"Wait a minute Kai, did you hit me because I kissed a girl?"

This time it was P'An's turn to speak. His face was so blue and
purple that it looked pitiful.
"Uh!" The tall man answered immediately.
"So, I can't kiss another woman because I'm hitting on Third?"
"Of course! If you want to steal it from me, you have to be someone decent."
"Stupid kid, I'm not hitting on Third!"
"Are you cheating on a three year old? You used to chase after Third!"
"When did I say I was going to go after him? I'm his superior, why should I
go after him?"
"But P'Cent told me you like him."
¡Bang!
All eyes focused on the instigator. Seeing that he could not get away
with it, he laughed and said in a laughing tone:
"Whoo-eee! Did they spot me? Ha ha ha ha."
"Cent, damn you!"
"What's wrong with protecting my little brother?

You're obviously not clear on things, so what exactly is Third to
you?" P'Cent is good at changing the subject. I stood in front of him,
Kai took a deep breath and then took a few more gulps, before he said
clearly:
"My friends."
I knew that in the end he was...
"My family, my lovers, the first person I look for when I'm lost..."
"..."
"It's all I have, are you satisfied?"
"Well satisfied. I wish you a long life together."
A long life together, my ass.

There wasn't much to remember from the pool party that night
other than the fight between Kai and P'An, but the weird thing was
that instead of focusing on the other two people, they all focused
on me, and somehow I became the center of attention at school.
P'Cent apologized to me for his actions, which he said he did

because he wanted Kai to see his heart first, so he fixed
everything on his own. Even his best friend, P'An, was kept in
the dark until the very end. And he also cleverly used P'An's
care to make Kai think he was really after me, which is why Kai
got into this mess.
Now we finally talk and also officially apologize to each

other, but until the current situation, there is no less pain and scars.
What's more serious is that no matter where Kai and I appear,
there will be students from different grades not far away to make
fun of us, even in the dining hall.
I was standing in front of a restaurant with Kai when a group of

higher-ups lined up behind us.
"The person in front of us carelessly hits people.

We have to be careful." A high-pitched voice sounded, and after a
while someone changed their tone and said:
"Stay away from my little villain. I'm very possessive."
"I did nothing." The other answered in a pretentious tone. Several

days have passed since the last fight.
The students of the same profession have inexplicably

split into two groups since they knew that Kai was after me.
One of them, out of a desire to protect me, didn't want to let Kai get
too close to me, while the other group supported Kai, most of them
were freshmen.
I didn't take these things very seriously, but the only thing I couldn't
accept was the nickname they gave me.
Kai, it's the big trash.

Me too? I am the little villain.
Gross! Can't we do something? I'm going crazy.
"I advise you to stay away from him. I am very cruel." Hearing
this made me very happy. The students in the film department
are wonderful. It is estimated that there are fewer homework
assignments, which makes them gossip about people every day.
"Do you have your food? I'll get it for you." Hoping to escape the
group of superiors, Kai limped back to our table with my food before
he could order his own.
"How about you?" I couldn't stop asking.
"With so many people talking, how dare I order another dish?

Can I have the same dish with you?" The person who asked me
the question was blinking innocently. I really want to poke his
eyes.
"Go and buy another one for yourself."
"Okay, but I brought you your food and I'm going to buy you a bottle
of water."
"And what with that?"
"You owe me, so you have to take me to the buffet tomorrow."
"You always want something in return."
"It's not a necessity, it's a duty."
"Well, I have to ask P'Cent and P'An if we have plans for tomorrow."
"But how dare he? If he does, I'll kill him in the classroom. He made me look
like an idiot for so long." Then he put the plate on the table and went to buy
water.
Bone and Too were eating while looking at us. They had been laughing
ever since they dragged Kai back to the apartment that night to treat his
injuries. I didn't know which side they were on right now, but they're not
worth believing.
"Were you molested by a superior again?" Too asked and I nodded in

response.
"Accept reality, and there are a lot of seniors who are your fans. But no matter
what happens, I root for Kai the big trash.
Oh little villain..."
I sat down on the bench across from them, and Kai soon returned with two
bottles of water and a bowl of rice.
He knew it was almost noon, and his stomach is turning into a demon again.
"Your water."
"How many?"
"My treat. Don't think about putting money in my pocket.

There are scorpions that bite." Listen to their threats.
"I'm so scared."
"Are you afraid of scorpions or Kai's deadly weapon?"
"Fuck off". Is it really a question? But now is not the time to joke,
because in the morning in class, the Student Council President, Mo
told us to prepare for the next project as soon as possible.
"Right, the final project for the third year is to shoot microfilm.
I think we can start thinking about it now, otherwise it will be
too late. Who has good ideas?
"When I went out to shoot outdoor scenes with the

photography club, I started to think about it." Too began to
propose ideas.
"Well, then say it."
"The topic would be what happens when you go to the beach by train."
"Sounds good. Let Third write some relationships between us and then we'd
better ride the train and see the scenery along the way." For the first time today,
I think Kai is very smart.
"Let me say one more thing, we should take the train to the beach during the
rainy season. Our two themes would be the train and the rain." Bone raises his
hand to express his opinion.
"What about relationships? Lovers?"
"Friends, that word is more wonderful."
"You make it sound like we've made up our minds."

"Or do you have a better idea, Third? Save your science fiction for
your senior year."
Are you a tapeworm in my stomach? I want to do some science

fiction, but I'll probably have to wait until my senior year.
"Let's start thinking slowly from now on, and let's not forget that
we still have to search for the shooting location."
"Let's wait until the end of the semester, which is the rainy season."
Oh ho what am I doing.....
"Let's start with what we've discussed before, but if anyone has any
other ideas, you can always mention them. I really like this topic
though."
"I like it too. Friends/rain/train is something special." Too's words made

the four of us look at each other in silence, as if we had found
something that didn't need to be explained in words.
I don't think anyone else will come up with anything else, because right
now it's pretty good.
"So can I suggest something else? Can relationships start as friends

and end as lovers?" Kai seemed excited about the microfilm, but the
way he looked at me made my hair stand on end.
"Explain" Bone replied.
"Take the story between me and Third. We'll be together in the end."
"Fuck off". You've gone mad?
"You can write that... I've been afraid to do anything ever since I learned
that Third is more powerful than a weapon."
"Get your weapon and take it first."

"If I could, I would have shot you by now..."
"What are you talking about?"
"Oh! Don't you understand?"
"..."
"Third, you might be lucky that I can keep my animal wishes, but if I can't,
no one can save you, so please don't be so cute, or I'll accidentally shoot you."
"Ow!!!!!!!!" The conversation ended after Kai's threat.
How is Kai different from the others? In addition to his inconstancy,

he also doesn't know when to stop. He has always been sexually active.
Who dares to be with him? I'm afraid I can't bear it alone, so I better not
accept it.
Because I'm afraid that in the end... maybe I'll have bad luck...
I took Young Master Kai to his apartment and returned home.

After taking a bath and changing into my pajamas, I sat quietly
playing on my computer. Shortly after, Too knocked on my door. He
went into my room and lay on my bed he was playing with his mobile
phone for a long time before he asked me:
"Are you free tomorrow?"
"Mm... I don't think so. I have a date with P'Cent. After all, the play has
already started to take shape." Actually, I don't have any dates tomorrow,
but I've agreed to go to a buffet with Kai.
But in order not to lose face, I decided not to say it.
"Does Kai know?"
"I think so".

"But I heard he asked you out."
"Uh! But I'm not going."
"Really? Kai will be so miserable. He told me he was taking you to a

buffet tomorrow."
"You should know in your heart that I haven't accepted it yet."
"Aren't you ready to accept it after all this?"
"It's because I decided to give him up."
“Oh, I understand you. He has hurt you a lot.”
"I used my brain more than my heart, like P'Cent told me." To the
less is a protection for me. I'm not running away. I just try to protect myself
when things don't go my way.
Experience has taught me that I can't always trust my feelings, especially

when dealing with someone like Kai.
"P'Cent told you to use your head more than your heart?"
"Yes."
"And you know what? He uses his heart more than his brain every day."
"...!"
"If not, how can he caress his girlfriend day by day? Third, are you stupid?"
What hurts my heart more than being cheated on is being scolded by my

friends for being stupid...
Chapter 53
POV THIRD
The thugs split up at 5 pm and I told them I was taking Kai back to his
apartment so I could go to dinner with Kai without anyone knowing. I asked
Kai several times, and he assured me that he hadn't told anyone, so I was
finally relieved that I didn't have to be scolded by Too for going back on my
word.
"Shall we go get something to eat? I got really hungry after class." Now
that Kai had invited me, I nodded and reluctantly agreed to his request.2
"What restaurant do you want to eat at?"
"The buffet of this place is delicious."
"Uh."
As we entered the store, Kai put his cane aside and sat down on his chair.
We chose a table with a rotating conveyor belt near the counter, to make
it easy to grab any food.1
"What would you like to drink? I'll get it for you."
"No, it's very troublesome for you to walk, so don't try to be

arrogant."
"Normally I take care of you." I wasn't going to argue with him, so I

got up and went to get the glass. I poured the drink and gave it to the
man with the broken leg.2
"There isn't much time left for me to get my cast off and
get rid of this hassle."
The tall man growled, as he continued to take the food from the
conveyor belt, some straight into his mouth, others clattering into the
pan in front of him, so are you going to eat or are you going to talk?
"But I still can't run." The doctor said I shouldn't run for the first
three months after the cast came off. I don't give a damn about him!4
"I know, but you may not come looking for me in the future."
"That's for sure, right?"
"So I asked my family to buy me a car so I can drive it. The car is
spacious. You will be comfortable sitting next to me."
side".
"I have a car too. What does your car have to do with me?"
"Because you've been picking me up lately, so now it's my turn." Wow, I can't stand
it. This man will demand something in return for everything he does.2
"No."
"Ok, you said yes, very good."
"Don't you understand what I said?"
"I'm not listening to you. I'm listening to my own voice."
Give me something to vomit on now.6
"The point is that you don't have to drive all the way there and back. Your
apartment is close to the school. If I have trouble getting to school, I know how
to ask Bone and
Too".
"Is bullying the same thing? At first, I wanted to tell you that I wanted
move in with you, but then I thought it was better not to move in, because
you might want to move back in with me.1
"You're dreaming?"
"We all have something to dream about all the time" Well, I'm glad you're
happy.
After arguing with Kai for a long time, I decided to start concentrating
on eating, but no matter what dish was ready to eat, Kai who had a black
heart would eat it first.
"Are you trying to mess with me?" I asked angrily, but he laughed happily.
"No."
I looked for another plate.
"Check it out!" In the end he took it.

"Why do you complain, scold and get upset?"
"I'm hungry. I want something to eat!"
"Well, I picked it up for you, not for me." And he started to smile
new.
I looked at various plates of food on the table, only to discover that

they were all my favorite dishes. Normally, if it's something I don't
like to eat, I won't touch it, but none of the food in front of me is
what I hate.
"The shrimp are ready. I'll peel them for you." He said happily.
"No, I can peel them myself."
"Your fingers will hurt and it takes a lot of effort to get a bite."
"I don't want your dirty hands to touch it. I won't eat them."
"Then I will put my hands in the boiling water to disinfect

them."
"Shit, what are you doing?" I jumped as I was about to reach into
the boiling pot. What is Kai playing at?
What exactly is he up to?
In the end, I had to comply with his wishes. While eating the
shrimp that Kai had peeled for me, I got into a fight with him. Kai
was too busy taking care of me and only eats a few bites.
"kai!" I was enjoying myself when someone called the tall man by
name.
If my memory serves me, there was a time when this person and
Kai were in a relationship, but I can't remember his name because
Kai had so many women I can't even count them on my fingers and
toes.
"Ow hi."
"Are you coming to eat at the buffet?"
"Uh, who did you come with?" I ask.
"I'm here with my friends. I'm going to go first."
"OK"
"Bye"
"Bye"
I said goodbye in a bad way....
"What? Are you jealous, little villain?" As soon as I realized it, he started complaining
again, but it wasn't funny, so I pushed his hand away.
"Do I look like I'm jealous? Mentally ill."
"Okay, you're not. That was my old girlfriend."
"Uh, I remember her."
"You're so good. Seriously, I can't even remember his name.

Ha ha ha ha." Shit, what a fucking bastard! Is this the guy who wants
to win me over? If I don't see him in a few days, will my name be
forgotten too?
"Kai, I have a question for you."
"Tell me" Although his mouth was talking to me, his hand wouldn't
stop and kept putting the shrimp he was peeling on my plate.
"Among all of them, who did you like the most? I mean the
women you've dated." I don't know, I once said that I don't trust
him, because from the bottom of my heart, I'm very afraid of Kai's
uncertainty, so I decided
ask this question that has been in my heart for a long time.
"No one can be called 'the best.'"
"What about the last woman you decided to go out with?"
"You mean Jan? She was always mad for no reason and would
wait for me to figure out what happened. And she wouldn't even
answer me when I asked her. She always said she wanted to break
up with me, but when I agreed to break up with her , did he get
angry? I was really impressed..."
Shit, that's a long list of flaws.
"But actually, Jan is also very good. Although she is very

annoying, she really cared about me. At that time, I wasn't ready
to go out seriously, so we broke up. You know what a bastard I
used to be, and she deserves someone better."
"You know yourself very well."

"You are different. That's why I don't want you to meet someone
better."
"..."
"I just want you to be with me forever." I really want to rip his ears off.
"I really hate you. I want to put the hot pot right on your head."
"Shall we trade? Put the pot on my head and I'll give you a little hickey
on your neck." Hey, hey, sex maniac, big sex maniac! I didn't think he
had any sexual interest in me when we were friends before, but why
does it seem like I'm about to be eaten alive every two minutes?
Guess I'll just have to sign up to an 18+ website and buy Kai
some toys to help him unleash his lust.
"Uh, keep eating. I'm kidding." But your dirty face looks very serious.
After a while he started to fidget again, and it was almost impossible to eat
with all the attention I was getting from Kai, because I have to turn my
head to look at the troublemaker every two minutes.
"What?"
"Let me see your phone" To spy on my privacy again? Last time you
asked Too to check my Line and I still haven't forgiven you.
"No."
"Thank you" And he put his hand in my pants pocket. How can someone
search someone else's pockets without blushing? In the end he was
able to get it out and started playing with it before complaining:
"Did you change the password?"
"Only a fool would stick with his old password."
"Ok, it's done."
"Shit, how do you know?"
"How many more special numbers can you have?"

Chapter 54
POV THIRD
Ring!!!!!!!!!!!!!
"Someone calls me, hurry up and give me the phone!" I had gotten as far as I
could go, but Kai was uncooperative. He shook his head as he picked up his
phone to see who was calling.
"It is my phone."
"Oh, so give me back my phone?"
"It's Bone. Are you answering for me?" He gave me his cell phone.
"Why should I? Answer yourself, and don't say I'm with you." I said
quietly, and he answered as I told him.
"What's the problem... I'm outside."
"Say you're not with me." I told Kai in the softest voice possible.
"Third isn't here, why are you calling? Oh...let's talk about it another day, I'm
busy." Then he hung up the phone, so I asked him curiously:
"What does Bone want?"
"He wants to invite me to dinner, but don't worry, I've already turned
him down."
"OK that is good." If he knew, Too would know too. Yesterday I swore to him that I would
never eat with Kai. If I knew, my face would be gone.
"Hey~~~~Look who is it?"
I don't know if God wants to punish me. Obviously there are so many stores.
Why does the new host look so familiar to me?
"Kai, Third, what are you doing here?" The effectiveness of their mouths should not be
underestimated. Because Too and Bone had teamed up, so now it was too late to get
under the table. Kai and I had to play dumb.
"Ow! Are you two here too? Hey hey! What a coincidence. Ha."
"What a coincidence! I only called Kai to ask him to come to

"
diner.
"That's great."
"But Third, didn't you say you had a date with P'Cent?"
"It finished early, so I went out to get something to eat, and then I
ran into Kai, which is really bad luck."
"Yes, yes, the world is so small. Well, you two can sit here."
The tall man started to help, but it was all useless.
"No, I don't want to sit with you. We'll go to the corner."
"Then I'll go with you, Bone. Wait a minute."

They then walked to the corner of the restaurant and sat down at a separate
table. I thought this was terrible, but when my cell phone and Kai's cell phone
started ringing at the same time, I knew things were worse than I thought....
¡Ding!
In that second, I took my phone from Kai, pressed the home button, logged
into the Line app, and the entire action was completed in one go.
[BoneChone]
-What a bad performance. Take an acting course.
[Tatt'oo]
- I saw them enter the restaurant with my own eyes.
*send pictures*
[BoneChone]
- Is it so difficult to peel a shrimp? Someone has to peel it for you...
*send pictures*
[Tatt'oo]
- And you have to look in his pants in a public place?

*send pictures*
[BoneChone]
- And say it was a coincidence.
- Do you think we have three years?
- Idiot!
Shit!! Enough!!! Stop rubbing it in my face!

Enough! I don't know where to put my face anymore! Were they
taking all these photos to make a photo album for me? I can't believe
he keeps coming back. Are they still my friends?
What a shame! What a shame! I just have nowhere to put my face....

But what worries me most is the new message from someone in the
group:
[K.Khunpol]
- The plan was exposed. What should I do?
Why don't we make it public? Third.
- (ÿÿÿÿ)
Public, you son of a bitch!
I was driving down. I felt terrible, so I decided to put on some songs

to dissolve my revulsion for the person next to me.
Kai was still there talking and laughing, randomly changing my

songs, so I couldn't help but smack him on the head.
I told him that I had raised a flag in advance, this time I felt very
humiliated.
"You're angry?" You still dare to touch my arm, it seems that

my blow was not strong enough.
"Shut."
"We are all good friends. Why are you so shy?"
"I told Too I wouldn't go with you."

"Ow! Can't you change your mind at the end? They said they'd forget
about it in two days." Fuck you, Bone talked about your wet dream for a
long time.
You won't forget it. Bone's brain is good at memorizing these things.
"Let's listen to a song then. I really like this song. ÿShe... will be
lovedÿ. You'll feel better when you listen to this song while driving."
"Don't sing, I don't want to hear your voice."
"We are going to see a movie tomorrow"
"Enough is enough. I have an appointment with P'Cent tomorrow, we

have a few little things to sort out."
"What do you want? I'll buy it for you."
"I don't want anything, and you don't have to buy me anything like you
do with others, it's enough that you take care of me like a friend."
Kai grew up in a rich family and was influenced by

materialism from a young age, so when I first met him, I found out that
he liked to buy his friends' hearts with various snacks and different things.
Chapter 55
POV THIRD
"You and I haven't been taking care of each other as friends for a
long time."
"And what is the difference between us now?" I don't feel like driving. I
just wanted to hear your answer.
"It doesn't feel the same. I have something to tell you."
"Hmm."
"You have to cross the street, turn on the light to turn left." No, because
I know where I'm going. "Continue straight..."
"Wait a minute. Is that what you mean?"
"You think so? I'll tell you what I like about you. We can be good friends,
and not just because we like the same things."
"But to be honest, the difference between you and me is only the

intensity of your sexual desire, You, Bone and Too are on the same
level."
"Go away. What's romantic about that?"
"Do you still have that ability?"
"The first time I saw you, the first time I talked to you, you made me feel like
the world had widened. In this world, there are people who like to ask me to
do something very meaningful. When I said that I didn't like something , you
made me open my heart to try it slowly, and in the end I realized that I liked
it."2
"..."
"It's like I told you that I don't like romantic movies, but you always dragged
me to see them."
"And do you like them now?"
"I kind of like them. It's much better than before."
"That's good."
"During freshman year, I really hated those rules that

seniors put in place. They made me wear black when I wanted
to wear white. They made me wear white canvas shoes when I
wanted to wear black, but you made a change in me, You helped
me understand those rules." It was funny to think back then, seniors
posted Kai's picture on the board all the time.
That photo is so disgusting to look at, Kai is a white guy in a million

brown people, with a Matt type haircut, with a huge cross shaped
earring. The way he is is a bit like a punk making half of the higher
ups hate him for being an idiot. I didn't want to make him understand
the rules. He just wanted them not to kill him during that time.
That's all I tried to do, but he's going to do what he wants.
"Before choosing this career, I was wondering if I like movies

as my mouth said."
“Do you really like it? Or do you think you made the wrong
choice?”
"I like it a lot, I love it." I looked at the man sitting next to me.
His eyes looked different than ever.
"That's good, because it will be your career all your life."
"Then I'll keep enjoying it. Stay with me for the rest of my life."
"And your own profession can also be spoiled?"
"I'm not talking about my career, I'm talking about you."
"You really keep flirting all the time. No wonder those girls like you." I
quickly changed the subject before I lowered the car to his apartment.
Following the instructions of his mother and sister, Young Master Kai
must be escorted to his door.
"I'll go first, I'll see you tomorrow." I said goodbye to him and was ready to
turn around and leave. But the opposite person grabbed my wrist before I
could get away.
"It's still early, come in and sit down. I have a new DVD that I bought at the
DVD store."
"..."
"I want to give it to you."
I stood and thought for a moment, but in the end I walked into the trap set by
this cunning man. As I sat down on the couch, Kai started looking around and
then handed me a DVD.
"Spirited Away/Chihiro"
"Yeah, I've seen it on the movie channel, but I just bought the DVD, so I want
to give it to you."
"Didn't you dislike watching animated movies?"

"Now I have opened my heart." As he spoke, he sat down next to me,

remote control in one hand, continuing to change channels, his eyes staring
at the screen.
"Third... What kind of person am I in your eyes?"
Suddenly I heard a question that I never thought I would hear from Kai's
mouth, it's not too late, so it must not be due to sleep, nor due to alcohol
because we're not drunk, because obviously we didn't drink a drop of liquor.
Why would a person who never cared for anyone ask such a question?
"Does that concern you?"
"I don't care about others, but I want to know what you think of me."
"You, you're just a bastard who trusts his own face, rich and quite talkative."
It is a fact that everyone knows, and he has been like that for many years.
"Isn't it good to be handsome, rich and talkative?" The TV channel

keeps changing, it doesn't seem like it's going to stop, but I don't care,
because I'm concentrating on answering your questions.
"It's good if you know how to use it properly, but now you're using
it uncontrollably."
"Now I've calmed down."
"Is."
Finally, the television stopped on a channel dedicated to showing old

movies, but we all knew that no one was watching it. Although we
looked in the direction of the television, we only thought about our
conversations.
"Third...."
"What's happening?"
"Have you ever kissed someone?"

"..." Only you, but I choose not to talk about all those bad things from the
past...
"You probably only kissed me, I kissed you many times, but I made you cry
all the time."
"It was all your fault you're a bastard." I answered. The first time he kissed me,
he said another girl's name. The second time was when I was in the basement
waiting for the higher-ups, and then I said I hated it.
But who knows, deep down it's the same pain.
"Have you ever kissed someone and not cried?"
"..."
"I suppose not."
"..."
"Do you want to know what it feels like to get a good kiss? I can teach
you."
"Nope." I quickly refused, but what I got was a sneer from Kai, causing
me to involuntarily lean against the back of the couch.
Kai is slowly getting closer to me, it seems I can feel his breath, he is
getting closer. I am trapped and cannot move. My heart began to pound
violently as he spoke.
"To give you a kiss, our hands must be held tightly." He put his five
fingers intertwined on my fingers.
He pushed my body towards the back of the couch, our hands
holding each other tightly, leaving no space.
"..."
"Eye contact is essential."
I didn't dare to see him, I'd rather die than look him in the eye.
"Third, look me in the eye."
"Can you let go of me? I want to go home."
"Then look me in the eye and I'll let you go home." I thought about what
he said and decided to look him in the eye.
Kai's eyes are very different from usual, he's not drunk, but after a few
seconds, he may have lost his mind. The moment we looked at each
other, I felt a warmth on my cheek, and I'm sure if you looked closely, you
could see that my face was red.
At this moment I knew that I had been deceived.
"A big kiss, it doesn't need any skill, as long as you open your heart to
feel me and I feel you with all my heart."
Suddenly I couldn't breathe...
Even though I knew I had given up too quickly, it was already

too late...
His hot and soft lips kiss me even before I can push him away, I
feel an inexplicable experience. Is this what people call "longing"?
I can only close my eyes and let the person in front of me take
the lead. His tongue began to slowly enter my mouth, my body is
trembling, my mind has lost the ability to think, when I came to my
senses, I realized that I didn't hate that kiss.
Kai's hot tongue kept teasing me. And the bites on my

lips fill my brain with feelings I've never felt before. Suddenly, Kai's
kiss became more intense as if it was going to pull my soul out of
my body, and I started to moan by myself….
I feel a little shy, but I can't control myself.....

I wanted to push him away, but I knew I really wanted this,

and I couldn't even explain it to myself.
He was still nibbling on my lips, not wanting to give me a break, and

not only that, but he started licking my lips with the tip of his tongue,
then continued to explore my mouth, where we exchanged the sweet
taste of our lips.
Our fingers were intertwined, he changed the angle of his face, and
we began to kiss more deeply, as if our eyes, nose, and lips had
merged into one. It wasn't until my inexperience made me protest
quietly that there was no way I could breathe.
Kai finally let me go and let me breathe freely, but there is still a
burning emotion in our eyes.
I let him kiss me over and over again. I gave up my resistance,

because for the first time I felt the happiness of kissing, the happiness
that Kai made me feel with his whole body.
"You cried again. Was my kiss that bad?" I heard her voice
whispering in my ear, then I realized that my mouth
I was free and he was gently wiping away my tears with

her hands...
"It is your fault..."
"No matter how bad or how happy you feel, please help me keep this feeling."
"But I..."
"Shh... I'm very possessive and you can't have this feeling with another person."
"..."
"This feeling can only belong to the two of us."
" Love you..."

Chapter 56
POV THIRD
"Love you...**"
**
This phrase was said by Kai in the previous chapter, it happened to me
sorry...
How many times can a person wake up in a dream? This is how I feel now. I'm
already in my room, but I still have the kai aura.
I can't remember how many times I touched my lips. I still remember everything,
and I was really happy about what Kai did just now. Oh my God!
I tried very hard to get all this out of my head.

Although I tried hard to remember his faults, although I told myself that I had given up
on him, I had to admit that he had always been in my heart. I hate this about me, I
hate this soft heart, no matter how far I run.
I will finally return to him.
I seem to have forgotten how painful it was and how many liters of tears I shed
before I finally learned to be strong.
I decided to stay with the superiors. I've been looking for your opinions and
suggestions, but once Kai came looking for me, everything broke, I immediately
got nervous. I even clearly remember the way he was walking towards me with
blood all over his body. I really wanted to cry at that moment.
Kai was really in a mess at the moment. Her face was covered in blood, her elbows
and knees were bruised, and her hands that previously held other women were
covered in blood. I saw him coming towards me step by step. I heard him say over
and over again that he would take me home. My heart was breaking.
... It really hurts.

It hurts so much that I have no chance to continue being cruel.

Since then, he has tried in every possible way to attract my attention
by saying that he likes me. But I can't see his sincerity in his actions,
so I hesitate and don't want to get hurt anyway.
new.
¡¡Ring!!!
My mind was drawn to the ringing of the phone. Kai was on the other
end of the line, so I started to sit down and think about whether I should
answer the phone quickly or wait a while.
Ah, he just kissed me, and this time he wants to make a call to harass
me? I was distracted for a while, but still decided to take the call before
he hung up.
"Yes what can I do for you?" Shit, my voice shakes like an electric shock.
[You have arrived? Did you take a bath?]
"Yes, but I haven't taken a bath yet. Why did you call me?"
Even though I am raising my voice, my heart is still beating wildly.
I'm going to die. Is this the feeling of love?|
[Then you will never call me right? I'm worried]
"Well, I'm here, hang up."
[Wait, have you finished the homework assigned by the teacher?]
"I already finished it".

[I haven't finished it yet. Let me copy it.]
"I'll give it to you when we meet tomorrow. Is that all?" There was no
answer on the other end of the line, so I thought maybe there was nothing
to say. I decided to end the call, but suddenly her voice came back from
the phone.
[Are you hungry?]
"Didn't I just have dinner with you? How much more do I need to eat...?"
[Are you sleepy?]
"How am I going to sleep before I shower?" Now it's not me who's nervous.
It's this guy, Kai.
[Then you should take a shower first.]
"Yes, hang up."
[Don't hang up, can you talk to me while you take a bath?]
"Are you crazy? Why do you want to do such childish things?"

Even though I said it, I was so happy that I was about to explode.
I couldn't even dream of the day when someone I've been

secretly in love with for several years will give me the same
answer, because I think it's impossible for a fantasy to ever be real,
but it's strange since despite knowing that it's just a dream, we still
have hope that one day it will come true.
[Third, do you hear me?] The other person's voice made my body
shake, and then I focused on talking to him again.
"What have you said?"
[I said don't hang up, we'll talk again after you take a bath.]
"It's better to hang up since we can't talk. Why waste

the phone bill? Are you that rich?"
[I'm very rich.] Well, I can't argue with that, but is that the point of
the question?
I want to scold him, but I'm too tired to

waste my saliva I went to the bathroom and left my phone on the sink.
Kai was on the other end and kept asking me to turn on the
speakerphone.
I was brushing my teeth while Kai on the other end was quiet. A
sound was heard after a while as if it was doing something. I guess
he may be taking out his DVDs one by one to remove the dust
because it's his hobby.
I know everything about Kai, but I can't guess his heart, so his love is
more like an adventure for me, because even I don't know what the
outcome will be.
[Third, what are you doing?] It was only quiet for a while before it
started again.
"Do I have to keep you informed of my every move?"

[So what the hell are you doing?]
"Taking a shower."
[ Whoo hoo~~ My heart is beating really fast. Turn on the camera

and let me see. I'm feeling a sense of excitement throughout my
body.]
"Go to hell".
The laughter on the other end of the phone is almost breathless.

Mr. Khunpol is the best at this kind of erotic stuff. He can do all
these stupid things and I can't find any good in it.
An hour had passed since we had finished our discussion, during

which I showered, changed into my pajamas, and jumped into bed.
Normally, I would play on the laptop for half an hour or two hours or
watch movies until I fall asleep, but today is different, today I am not
alone anymore as usual.
"Can I end the call now that I've showered?" Since he was asking,
Kai started to reply sheepishly:
[Are you really going to bed? But I don't want to hang up just yet...]
"Retard! Are you like this with all the women before?"
[No, I don't like talking to people. I just want to sleep with them.]
"Idiot".
[I'm sitting here looking for a DVD. I want to see it with you.
Could you wait in line?]
"How can I watch a movie on the phone?"
[With the heart.]
"I just don't want to."
[watch a movie with me]
"I don't want to watch a movie right now."
[I already turned it on. What am I supposed to do?] What the hell

am I supposed to do? Is it too cruel to hang up the phone right
now? And obviously I wanted to talk to him, so I turned on the
speakerphone and listened to the movie while lying in bed. I didn't
know what movie Kai was playing, because he didn't tell me, so I
kept listening until I almost fell asleep.
Kai hadn't spoken in half an hour. All I could hear was the music
and dialogue from the movie. My eyes were heavy
but I was still trying not to sleep, because I was still waiting for
someone to say "good night" to me.
Another 15 minutes passed, and I was sure Kai boy had left me
alone and fallen asleep. I didn't expect a response from the phone,
but I spoke vaguely into the phone:
Kai, I'm sleepy.
[You are going to sleep? Do you know what movie it is?].
"How the hell am I supposed to know? Aren't you asleep yet?"
[Guess which one.] I'm very sleepy. I do not want to play with you.
I was so angry that I decided not to answer his question.
I wait for Kai to give up and end the conversation. [If you guess
correctly, there will be a reward.]
I am very afraid of him. I'm afraid if I don't agree with him, he'll do
something else.
"What's the reward?"
[You will have a friend to think with and I will be able to give you a lot
of advice.]
"We're really good friends right now."
[You will have your own treasure and you can spend my money for the rest of
your life.]
"I have my own money. Why should I use yours? You're weird."
[But I have another special gift. If you answer in 15 minutes, you'll have
a big family with two dads, two moms, and a sister."] What Kai said was
hilarious. I knew Kai spoke well, but I didn't expect him to be so witty.
Do I want to add more members to my family? I haven't thought

about it yet, but her parents are very kind to me.
"I'll answer. The movie is "Eleven"."
[You're guessing wrong on purpose] Being good friends for a

long time has its advantages and disadvantages. The bad thing is
that every time I tell a lie, he can tell.
"I do not know!"
[Ha ha ha ha , Then I'll add another prize. You might want this.]
I don't want any prizes... But I can't tell Kai since he has everything
to win.... [If the answer is correct, I'll always pick you up.]
"I don't like to get on a motorcycle."
[So this, when you are sad or down, I will always be there for you.]
"...." Sounds good.

[I will work hard for your dream and mine. Even though I
used to be a bastard, I promise I'll be a better person for you].
Each sentence was strongly engraved my heart.
But no matter how beautiful these phrases are, they are just
phrases.
"Can you do that?" I warned you.
[Of course I can. You can answer? I'll give you a hint, it's a movie
about music, and you've seen it twice. The main character is called
Greta and the song from the movie is very popular, and it's called
"Lost Stars."] Oh ho, what if I don't dare to answer after so many
hints?
Well, anyway I have to answer.
"Begin Again"
[The answer is correct~~ So, let's start again, shall we?]
"..."
[All the rewards we just mentioned will be granted to you, okay?]
"..."
[Is he okay?] Kai asked again.
"Mmm."
Although my answer is very short, my happiness is already

overflowing. I got into bed, pulled up the covers to cover my
face, and fell asleep with a smile.
Kai, you and I have an agreement.

My memory is especially good so I will never forget the promise

you made to me tonight and how happy I am tonight.
Chapter 57
POV THIRD
Today the rehearsal room is still a mess. Everyone is so busy with

their work that they don't have time for anything else.
I'm the only one who has finished writing the script and I have
nothing else to do. I'm sitting down with directors P'Cent and P'An
to watch the performance.
"Faan, you have to adjust your emotions again, so it's useless to

force them." A professor-like bear gave an order. The freshman who
had been leading the show for the first time was nervous and
desperate to address the acting group that was not far from him.
"It would be better if Kai did."
"Don't complain, sir. Kai can act very well, but our brother is
working very hard." I patted my superior on the shoulder to comfort
him. Although the play won't premiere until the beginning of next
semester, I can't relax now.
"Aren't you on your boyfriend's side?"
"Kai is not my boyfriend."
"Okay, okay, so you accepted it, right?"
"A little, depending on how he behaves."
"Well please make it quick, don't make me be the third person

again, dammit…" P'An suddenly interrupted, while still staring at
his cell phone angrily.
It was all because of P'Cent as he wanted to help me because he figured

everything out but forgot that this was my business. Not to mention that
he had brought his innocent friend and made me feel sorry for P'An,
whom Kai had treated like a thorn in his skin for so long.
"An. I'm sorry~"
"Don't touch my arm, it gives me goosebumps." P'An dodged me, P'Cent turned
around smiled at me and changed the subject.
“How is Kai doing now, is he doing well? If you have any problems, please tell me.”
"He hasn't done anything out of line yet."
"If it really has changed for you, it's really your luck. My friends have stopped
doing it too."
"How many of them?"

"Four".
"Of ten?"
"Of fifty". Oh my God.
I really want to know if it's so hard to stop being unstable in love?

Well, I admit I've never been as crazy about love as the rest of the
people in the group. So I really don't know what kind of thoughts those
people who are fickle in love have when they decide to stop and love
just one person.
Is it so hard to stop doing it?
"I want to know how your four friends are doing." I guess these four
people are also seniors in the art department, but I don't know much
about their private lives.
"Three of them are so in love with their girlfriends that we wonder if

they've been drugged, and the other one is the happiest."
"Why? Is he happy with his girlfriend?"
"Yes, but it's new."
"... !"
"Some people say they want to stop doing it and then they do it, but there
are also a lot of people who swear they're going to stop doing it. But in the
end, it's hard to change your nature. That's why I keep saying there's no
such thing as a human heart."
Yes, like me, I have said many times that I must be cruel, but I was
finally defeated by Kai's flirtatiousness. Can a person who has been
flirting with countless people since childhood really stop doing it?
"Ever since I talked to you, I've been using my head more than my heart." I don't
know why I said that, but I'm probably trying to hide my stupidity.
P'Cent smiled, P'An nodded and continued looking at his cell phone with his head
tilted as if he was indifferent to everyone.
P'Cent already has the best girlfriend for him, and P'An keeps wandering among the
women. Everyone lives the life they want. Only about Kai... I don't know anything, I
just have to wait until he proves it to me.
"Are you afraid." P'Cent continued.
"Afraid of what? I'm not afraid."
“Really? But your expression has betrayed you.”
"Crap".
"Well, let's take it as a joke, but if Kai goes back to the way he was before, you
can come and ask me to be my little wife."
Fuck you, who wants to be your woman?
"I'm not the kind of person who gives my heart away quickly, so you don't have
to worry about me being sad." I repeated it again, not knowing who I was talking
to, but they both nodded at me.
It wasn't long before Faan and Pink were ready to perform again. There is only a
very light soundtrack in the scene, but there was a deep emotion that was the climax
of the whole work.
A confession of love without a single line.
This scene was written by P'Cent, and I don't know if it's dumb or stupid of him to
write like that. Also, all the actors were newcomers. As soon as we heard the
countdown to 5...4...3...2, we all tensed up to watch the performance.
A confession scene in the middle of the book shelves, it's real bullshit. But it was
written by the director, I can't argue with him, and he also said that the scene will
be remembered by the audience until he dies.
But have you ever thought that if you don't act as expected, you
will also be hated by the public until you die?
"Khaopod..." The whole play had only one sentence which is to

call the name of the protagonist. The tall student walked slowly to
Pink's side. He saw the protagonist and tried to express his love
through her eyes, but...
"Cut! Come on both of you for a moment." The director motioned

for the two to come.
"I can't feel her emotions. I can't feel Faan, Pink can't feel you.
They're like two pieces of wood." The director's voice sounded
exhausted, and they both bowed their heads angrily, but we even
heard a whisper of protest:
"It is impossible to express our love without lines. If we don't say it,
how can others understand it?"
"Oh, so if you start crying but don't say a word, will others know
you're sad?"
"Uh yeah."
"For the same reason, not saying something doesn't mean

we don't understand it. Some people think that communication can
only be achieved through dialogue, and that you just have to recite
your lines, but even if you don't say a word, you still we can
communicate. The simple act of changing your posture is also a
form of communication. The simple act of rolling your eyes is also
a form of communication. Do you understand?" The director turned
up the volume, so Faan had to nod, though I don't know if he really
understood.
It's really hard to put on a play, because it's a live performance, a

mistake is a mistake, the actors have to act, they have to memorize
their lines, adjust their emotions, sing and dance, do it all, and they
have to act various times a year. It's a huge waste of energy for an
actor.
It has been rehearsed for a month, and no one can take a leave of
absence halfway through, it is more serious than the university
entrance exam.
"Let's do it again later. We'll match the music.

Maybe it's better. Kai, do your job. Scene 23, in the
library." The person who was called by name dragged his leg in
a cast and was followed by the person holding the computer and
stereo.
Since we were rehearsing, we didn't use any other audio

equipment, just a computer.
According to Kai, the selection of sound effects is almost done.

Only a few left to re-record. The music is specially selected to match
the plot. The most special thing is that there is a song specially
written for the play. The composer is an art student, but the singer
has to be selected again.
"Ready, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, action!" The director gave the order. It

was a sweet scene, a scene that had been done 1.8 million times
but still wasn't perfect.
Trinna and Khaopod are looking at each other. Trinna slowly holds
Khaopod's hand.
It was a demonstration of love without a single word.
I was watching the performance with all my concentration, but

suddenly I felt a rush of heat coming, so I looked at Kai, and realized
that he was looking at me.
"What?" I said with a small voice that could barely be heard. The
tall man didn't reply, but took my hand as gently as the script says.
What are you doing?!
"Fine. Carry on." It was P'Cent's voice, and soon the actors on
stage made a new move, and Trinna slowly began to hold
Khaopod's hand with both hands.
Kai also held mine with both of his hands.
Trinna slowly raised her hand and placed Khaopod's hand on her
heart.
Meanwhile, Kai and I...
He lowered my hand and then the palm of my hand touched

his warm-blooded little brother. Fuck off!!!!
"You're so fucking dirty!" I quickly pulled my hand out. Kai is

very good at doing these things in public places, and he still had
the courage to ask me:
"Isn't it good? This is also a love confession."
"
"Bah! Well my butt.
"Love begins in bed, on the balcony and on stage."
"Get the fuck out of here!"
"I can't leave, I would die without your love." It's so romantic, shit!
"That's so sweet. They've been interrupting me all day.

When will your song end?" P'Cent's angry voice came through and
Kai had to run to do his job. The two actors' performance must
have ended a long time ago, but it was the song and my mood that
It didn't finish. Damn.
"I'm sorry ok?"
"I won't forgive you, let your friend handle the sound. Get out of here" The
tall man was chased by the director to the other side of the rehearsal room.
But it wasn't long before he ran into Too, who was in charge of the frames.
So he started carrying Too's camera around the rehearsal room and started
taking photos, first of the actors, then the director, then the logistics
department, and then he turned to me.
"Third, smile." The huge camera covered his eyes, and his finger was
on the shutter, ready to press it, but I didn't want to cooperate with him.
"Take photos of others, don't take me, I don't want to be in the

promotion."
"Smile, today is such a beautiful day." What an ass! I stayed in the

rehearsal room every day, I couldn't even see the sun or the moon. But
the more you don't cooperate with him, the more you provoke him.
The more you don't listen to him, the more difficult it will be for him to stop bothering you.
The camera shutter has been pressed all the time.
Even now he has already taken more than 100 photos.
"If it wasn't for your broken leg, I would have hit you. I'm sick and
tired of this."
"Why are you so angry?"
"Don't you see others are working?"
"Yes I know, I'm working too. I'm taking photos for the publicity of
the play."
"It's hard to believe you. Here comes lunch. Hurry up and go

eat. Don't spoil everything here." I made a gesture with my hand.
Kai looked at me and listened to me, as he was walking to get his
lunch the other two thugs as soon as they saw the food cart from
the restaurant they have been running to catch up with it.
Bone took two lunch boxes. Do you think he picked it up for his
friends? No, he wants to eat double.
Too followed close behind, grabbed their lunch and drinks, and
happily ran to sit in the pile of girls. Seeing this, the director had
to let everyone take a break to eat and rest.
Chapter 58
POV THIRD
Go back to where P'An was while P'Cent went to the university to

find his girlfriend. Finally, we no longer have to listen to your
complaints.
"Third, here's your food." P'An handed me a lunch box and

was about to reach out and grab it.
"Thanks brother."
"Third doesn't eat green curry, don't you know?" Kai's voice came
out of nowhere. Soon he was between us, snatching the Styrofoam
lunch boxes out of my hand, then quickly shoving another lunch
box at me.
"This is your favorite garlic pork."
"Oh thanks. "
"Let's sit over there, I'm afraid I won't be able to avoid hitting people
around here." Kai's eyes looked at P'An. I turned to look at P'An. He told me to
get in touch with him when he was done, so I quickly followed Kai to the other
side of the rehearsal room.
What is the dispute between him and P'An? I clearly know that P'An has only been
used as a third wheel, but Kai is still unwilling to talk to him so I have to help mend
the relationship between them. ,
"Wait a minute I'll help you open it."
"I do not want."

"I just want to open it for you." The bottle of water that was placed
on the floor was snatched away from me, and soon the cap of the bottle
was unscrewed and left in place. I am your friend, not a person who
cannot take care of himself. I am so moved that I am trembling.
"Eat, am I handsome enough that you can't eat?" I just stared at

him for a while and he started teasing me again.
"Ugh!"
As soon as I ate a few bites of food, it continued to bother me.
"Your eyelashes are so long!"

"I want to eat. There's no use talking about it."
"I've been your friend for two years, and for the first time I think you're so
cute."
"..."
"Uhh uhhh, why so shy? I'm telling you the truth, there's nothing to be ashamed
of."
"Outside!"
"It's a confession of love, wow!!!!"

"Psychopath!"
"I'm saying I love you!"
"Are you possessed by a ghost?"
"The little one is so shy, uh, okay."
"Re crazy?"
"Once people have love, everything changes, even if you scold me. I
feel very good."
"As long as you're happy." Kai is hopeless now. It looks nothing

like it used to.
Everyone remembers Kai's appearance in his first and second

years. He was a handsome new man, and also a bastard.
He chased everyone and flirted with everyone, the day after he
slept with them, they became strangers to him.
Kai is known not only in his specialty, but also in the specialty
next door. I also think that being in love with him will only make me
sad. As a result, you can see that it is now like this. It's just heaven
and earth. He looks like a ten year old boy who has just started his
love story.
Bring back the Kai I know, for God's sake!
"Keep eating, or do you want to eat me?"

"Can you leave me alone for a second?"
"I like you, and I'm going to provoke you." His lunch box was
almost finished, and there was only a little water left in the bottle. I
caught a glimpse of her holding the PR department's DSLR camera
and reviewing the photos I took today. He smiled and looked at them
for a long time before coming over to me to see a photo.
"Isn't she cute?" He started asking me. He showed me the photo

with a serious face.
"Borrala".
"Do you think I will if you ask me? These photos are to be used for
the promotion of the play. Things at work can't be that casual." Then
he turned off the camera and put it on the other side of his body.
"Third". Not only did he call out to me, but he also had to crane his
head to meet my eyes.
"Uh."
"Are we going to the movies tomorrow after school?"
"I don't know. We'll see."
"I'll give you one last chance to watch a movie with me. It's free. It won't
cost you a dime." Then he patted his pants pocket, OK, you have a lot of
money. Even if he destroyed his motorcycle, his family traded it in for a new
car.
Although it is I who will drive it like a little slave.
"Let me think."
"Tic-tac, tic-tac, tic-tac."

"Oh! Okay, let's go."
"Ha ha ha ha, good. Let's go to the movies tomorrow"
"I really want it to be tomorrow." I said absently as I rifled

through the contents of my lunch box.
"You're happy to sit with me, right?"
"No, Nolan's movie is coming out. I'm excited."
"What about me? "
"Do you think you are that important?"
"..."
The air was suddenly calm, but I didn't care. I was just trying to
stuff my mouth with rice and didn't even look at the person next to
me. Within moments Kai was mouthing a sentence, quietly, but he
could hear every word clearly.
"I'm not jealous of Nolan, because Nolan will never get a

chance to sit next to you until he dies."
"..."
"Only I can sit next to you and watch all the movies with
you."
I may not know what he meant by this, but is it a confession of

love?
Chapter 59
POV THIRD
Today the play rehearsal finished earlier than expected and everyone said
goodbye at 8 pm I had dinner and took Kai back to his apartment. When I got
home, it was nine o'clock at night, I took a shower and everything was ready.
So I went to bed with my laptop as usual.
Tonight's itinerary is still going through social media and finding a

movie to watch until I fall asleep.
So I spent the first half hour on Facebook, Twitter and BBS (forums). But
when I get bored, I happily start rummaging through a huge collection of
DVDs that I've bought.
I don't really understand things like movies. There are some movies that
you don't want to watch a second time after seeing them.
But if you ask if it is a good movie or not, the answer is yes. But after all, no
one can say that a good movie should be the one you want to see many
times. But some movies can make you want to watch them multiple times.
It doesn't have much value, but it can make you happy and heal you.
Instead of watching movies on my computer, I choose to watch

them on TV most of the time, because the screen is bigger and
it looks better. After lying down for a while and watching a movie,
my eyelids started to close again, and I would have fallen asleep
if it hadn't been for Kai's call.
"What's happening?" I said into the phone in a daze.
[Are you asleep? Look on Facebook. The home page of the

work has been updated.]
"Is it important? If it's important, tell me. If it's not important, I'll see
you tomorrow morning."
[It's very important.]
"Well, you can tell me, I'm too lazy to turn on the laptop."
[You gotta see it for yourself. There are many details.]
"Then hang up the phone and I'll look at it on my cell phone."
[You can use the laptop to watch it, I still have questions for you,
please don't hang up.] I really want to ask you if it's my father or
mother who ordered it for me, but I was afraid that he would come, so I
took a deep breath and grabbed the laptop from him. the table next to
the bed to turn it on.
I don't normally like to log out of my accounts, so when I click on

Facebook, I see the little red dot in the top right corner.
However, it doesn't matter. I was so sleepy that I didn't have time to

read anyone's notifications. I just hurried to go to the home page of
the play. There must have been a lot of updates to the page recently,
because everyone in the PR department was doing their best to
promote the show of the play.
"I don't think there's anything special about it. It's just
a post." I told him angrily, but Kai replied quickly:
[I just want you to see the latest update.]
"Is is is is."
I turned on the speakerphone, put the phone aside and began to read
it carefully. There were more than a dozen photos in the promo,
accompanied by a short caption: "I have something to tell you..."
"This is the new post??"
[Did you start reading it?]
"I'm about to start reading it."
I clicked on this set of images, the first image is a black and white
movie poster, accompanied by a phrase below the image, I estimate
that the following images will also have a phrase, it seems that the PR
department has been working very hard to attract everyone to buy
tickets.
The first photo....

Did you know...? The world's first movie was called "Arrived of
Train La Ciotat" and it was released in 1895."
The second photo...

In 1906 the world's first feature film called, "Story of the Kelly Gang" was
made.
The third photo...

In 1923, Thailand had its first movie called "Miss Suwanna of Siam." (Miss
Suwanna of Siam)
The fourth photo...

In 1986, Thailand's first stage play, "Land of Happiness," was

performed. (land of happiness)
In 2017, our school will have an equally excellent play

called Likebrary.
Since we haven't made a poster for the play yet, we used a hand-
drawn library photo with artistic characters to attract people's
attention.
[What picture are you in?] Kai asked.
"In the fifth photo."

[I'm so nervous.]
"Why are you nervous?"
[Keep reading.]
"Then leave me alone." I have to look quickly because I'm very sleepy.
The sixth photo...

The picture in front of me is of a big, fancy board made by everyone, and P'Cent
was right there pointing it out, because he's the one that takes care of all the details.
The seventh photo...
When it comes to actors, Amy Adams has to get out of the way, and Leonardo
was way behind because they all have to lose to our leading lady, Pink.
The eighth photo...

Professional videographers and photographers have paid out of pocket for

expensive cameras.
Ha ha ha ha, let me laugh for a while, just for 10 seconds, ha ha ha ha ha....
The ninth photo...

The sound effects team has been trained in Hollywood (they're bluffing.).
The tenth photo...

Our wonderful director was involved in the production of "Interstellar, Gone Girl,
Avengers, La La Land and many more movies, even though he just bought
tickets to go to the movies.
Oh, there is nothing to say!
The people doing this promotion seem to hate the look of P'Cent, but it's funny
to read. And everyone in the photo has their own Facebook link in their face,
either to make them famous or to slap them in the face in public.
The eleventh photo...

We also have the most innovative writing team, Cent, Yangyee, and the little
villain.... Third....
The twelfth photo...

The writing team can do anything, especially make

people fall in love.
My heart skipped a beat when I saw my photo appear in front of my

eyes. This photo was randomly captured by Kai this afternoon, but I
don't know why it appeared in the promotion for the stage play.
I continue to look at the next photo, but my mood is completely

different from a few seconds ago, my hands are shaking, my heart
is also beating, I don't know how to describe my current state, but
fortunately my face is not in the following photos, only a white
background with dark pink text.
The thirteenth photo...
Circle of Friends was released in 1995, but the record was purchased in 2015 as a
birthday present.
The fourteenth photo...

In 2010, the movie Flipped was released, and it was someone's

favorite movie.
The fifteenth photo...

The first time we met in 2015, you were officially part of the thugs.
The sixteenth photo....
In 2017, you are the purpose of my existence.
The seventeenth photo...

From now on and for all eternity, you will be the meaning of
my existence.
This is the last photo, but I couldn't look away from the photo, and
below it is a little line that says "Admin: Khunpol". There may be
thousands of Khunpol in the world, but those Khunpol probably don't
study in the art department or participate in the play.
I didn't say anything, and there was silence around me, until Kai's
voice sounded. He hadn't hung up yet.
[You finished?]
"Yes." I don't know if I should say anything more, but I don't really
know how I feel, although I'm sure it's a good thing.
[That's what I was trying to tell you.]
"You used the play's Facebook page for your personal business. I
won't blame P'Cent for killing you."
[I have asked everyone's permission and they were willing to help me.]
I can't believe that I can believe that I have the courage to do that.
[How about you?]
" What...?"
[Do you believe me?]
"I'm not sure."
[Well, I'll tell you all the movies I've done in my life.
The first movie was Cream. The second and third movies are called
Lanla and Beer. I don't remember the rest, but if there is no order,
Noom, Minnie, Banm, Jan...]
"..."
[That was a monthly movie. There are also many daily movies. There are
Cartoon, Pun, Frang, Apple. Aww that's too many...]
"You've made a lot of movies in your life." I said sarcastically that even I
couldn't remember all of his women.
[But you are not like them]
"Are you trying to say that I'm a movie you're going to direct your whole
life? I told you, Kai. There is no movie that can last the rest of your life. That
movie will end one day. You decide to make a movie with my name, but a day,
even if you don't make a new one, the movie with my name will end".
I said those long sentences in one breath, but Kai only said one word under his
breath.
[It won't end.]
"..."
[Because you are not a movie, you are my reality.]
¡Bang!
Why haven't I learned to teleport yet?

Chapter 60
POV THIRD
[Khunpol Krichpirom]
Just love me a little.* @ThirdTechaphon2
(*Lyrics on single <ÿÿÿÿÿÿ> by a Thai band called

Singular)
['Hey? Kai, you're a bad guy!']1
['What's going on? Can you really be soft? I thought you had to be
rude.']
['Shit, don't do this to my little villain!']
['I'll break your fucking mouth, #TeamAntiKai']15
['Is Third still alive? I'm afraid Kai blew it up'.]2

"Your father just exploded!!" After reading all kinds of

comments on my cell phone, I swore severely. This is only a small
part of the comment. Although Kai had permission for this post, the
art students still managed to keep my phone alert going.
Ever since Kai started doing stuff on the facebook homepage

yesterday, everyone's eyes have changed. The original "little villain"
team and the "big trash" team had a new division. The first team
kept cheering for Kai and the other team kept wanting to protect
me. However, another team started gossiping about us. I don't
know since when my story has become something that everyone
has to
know.
Even when we entered the classroom, we couldn't escape. Too

and I left Kai and Bone in the cafeteria, so we had to deal with all
kinds of gossip from our classmates.
class.
"ÿWhen will I find love? When will I meet him?~~ ÿ"
"How can you sing that song? It has to be this one, ÿI

really don't know, what other feelings are there in this relationship
of familiarity...ÿÿ~~."
"They're already in love. This has to be it. ÿStop, stop everything, stay
with this person, no matter how many better options there are...ÿÿ~~."2
"Third, tell me, which one do you choose?"1
"Why do I have to choose, you're so annoying!" Shrugging with my head

down, I walked to the back seat of the classroom under the quizzical
eyes of my classmates.
Now my only hope is that the teacher will come quickly, but it seems too
early, so I have to keep an eye on the classroom door to open and close
it for a while, the students keep walking slowly towards the classroom. But
there is no one who does not talk about me and Kai.
What kind of bastards.
Advance~
Well, here comes another victim.
Kai and Bone are entering the classroom, and soon the sound in the
classroom is getting louder and louder. People like me, who can't
stand teasing from their classmates, can only go to
back and sit down as soon as possible, but Kai is completely

different. He stood in the middle of the class listening to the
gossip and clapping happily
"You are one of our great movie masters. I can't even make fun of
you. Ha ha ha ha." The voices of the students sounded one after another.
"Didn't you say you didn't want to eat your friends? Why don't you keep
your word?"
"If the grass around me tastes good, why shouldn't I eat it?"
"Ha ha ha ha ha ha, that's a good point." Oh bastards, why am I the one

to be eaten?
"Let me ask you. When are you guys going out together?"
"Ask Third..." Well, Ying, you used to be my good friend, but now
you're my enemy, can't you say something meaningful?
common? There you go, now Kai has thrown the heaviest pot at my head.**
**
I hope with all my heart that this role will be played by Tay
"I don't know! What are you going to do if you know?"
"We're friends, so I want to congratulate you..."
"I don't need anyone to congratulate me."
"Ahhhh, so I ask Kai a new question. After spending so much time together and
having such delicious food, why did you start off so slowly?" Before I could
recover from the previous question, a new one came up.
"Because the fruit was not ripe before and there was no way to eat it, so
we had to wait for the right time."
"Isn't it because you're as stupid as a cow and don't know your

heart?"
"Don't say Kai is a cow. He's a deer."
"Why?"
"A deer has longer horns than a cow. Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" This is

good, I like it. I will give you 10 baht. Even Too and Bone agree
with this statement with both hands and feet.
"Oh, fellow students, although everyone says that my horns

are long, I have a thing that is also very long."
"What else do you have? Tell me about it."
"Ask Third~" Damn, he's stabbed me a thousand times.

"Don't fucking ask me! Kai, when are you coming over to sit down?"
Irritating individuals..."
"Okay, my wife told me to sit down. So I have to listen to my wife. If you have any
questions, send me a private message and I'll get back to you."
"Alright, here we go. Whew.~~~~"
This people....
This is the case of film students. The essential pastime every day is
gossiping about other people's business, and the favorite is gossiping about new
lovers.
As we said, film students are like a big family, we are classmates, friends,
brothers and sisters, when we are happy, we are all happy together, and when
we are sad, we all are, we always have companions to accompany us and comfort
us. But sometimes you can forget that there are many things you don't want to share
with them, or else it will become what it is today.
Five minutes later, the teacher finally entered the classroom.

He was so good that he could see through the students so the topic of
today's class was making fun of me and Kai. I wanted to dig a hole in the
living room to hide. It wasn't easy to stay in the classroom until the end
of class, I was about to pass out in my seat, and Kai? I was just sitting
laughing alone.
At night, Kai and I had a movie date, so we ate near the mall and then
went to buy tickets for the last show of the day. We both like to watch the
latest screening because I need to focus when I watch it so that I can
analyze the film well and apply what I have learned to my future study
and work.
But before entering the cinema, my friend asked me a question that

made me frown:
"Do you want to buy drinks and popcorn?"
"You know I don't like to eat when I go to the movies, so if you want
to eat, go buy it for yourself." I don't know which girl he learned the
bad habits from, but he always likes to buy food for others when he
has to watch movies to flirt with girls.
Speaking of which, I remember exactly what happened in the cinema

that day, the cinema and my tears....
"You think too much. I don't want to buy it. I just asked if you were hungry." He
grabbed my head and shook it a few times before we walked into the theater
together.
"We were in row E, but the staff said E13 was reserved for a special audience."
"What's wrong with you? Are you scared? It's just a temporary fault, like an air
conditioner leak or the seat back is broken." Are you trying to scare me? Wait till
the next life, I'm not afraid of ghosts, and I don't know how many horror movies I've
seen.
"Shit, you don't believe it."
"You can try some more."
I finally sat down in my chair, and Kai limped up next to me. Now he has improved
a lot on crutches. Sometimes he manages to walk a few steps without crutches. The
wound healed slowly just because he was so careless.
"What are you doing with the armrests?" I asked him, watching him pull up the
armrest.
"When you don't have a glass of water to put down, you just have to pick it up. It's
awkward."
"Then sit over there. There's no one in three or four seats over there." There were
fewer people at the last show.
"No, I like to sit in the middle."
"Then sit up front."

"Sshhhh, the movie's already started. Keep your voice down." No one
can beat Kai at this kind of thing. Fortunately, today is a war movie. I
think it will be able to stop for a while.
Only 15 minutes into the movie passed when Kai's hand began to
sneak around.
I turned around and tried to stop him with my eyes, but he squeezed
my hand tight like he didn't understand and my hands started to
sweat.
"I want to see the movie".
"Then look. Who is covering your eyes?"
"I can not concentrate."
"Just say you're nervous, I get it." I decided to shut up and stopped
looking at him. Otherwise, I would have bought the tickets for nothing
tonight. I didn't see anything in the movie except Kai saying something
that didn't make sense.
"So adorable. How could I have been so stupid for so long?"
"What's so adorable about war movies?"
"I'm not talking about the movies, I'm talking about you."
"Shut."
"You do not like?"
"Is. "
"Where is Nolan better than me?
"Anyone is better than you."
"But Nolan can't hold your hand like me, ha~" I was forced to
accept reality and didn't want to argue with him anymore, so I sat and
held his hand until the end of the movie. It wasn't until the names of the
actors appeared on the screen that he finally let go of my hand, and
each of us looked at the names that appeared on the screen.
"If only our names were on the screen." This time he didn't seem to be
joking.
"When you graduate, you can work hard to make this dream come true."
"But you must come with me"

"Who knows? Maybe I'll switch to another career."
"Movies are your life. Do you have to change careers?"

You really know me, right? Since I entered the art department and chose
film directing in my third year, I did not doubt for a second that I had made the
wrong decision. Even Kai, a disoriented man, now has a clear direction.
"Nothing in this world is safe."
"But it is certain that you will be with me."
"Crap".
"Oh! When I broke my leg, you never left me."
"What could I do? Your mother called me every morning and night to beg me. I
was ashamed not to help you."
"There is nothing to be ashamed of, we are all family."

It sounds sweet. Kai and I have been friends for several years, and the other two
bullies also have a good relationship with their family and I don't think I'm special.
"I know. Can we go?"

"I'll only leave when you agree to go out with me."
"Then you can sleep here until you're old, I'll go."
I quickly got up and prepared to go to the exit.
It's so late, I'm afraid...
"When are you going to start dating me?" Kai's voice came from behind.
"Time will tell you the answer."
It was the only answer I could give him, not because I wanted to play with
him, but because I haven't seen his sincerity yet, if he hadn't come to pick
me up covered in blood earlier, in my eyes he would have just been a guy
who says he's going to take your hand but actually does nothing about it.
Just because I said I wanted to take a chance doesn't mean I'm going to
jump into the hole with my eyes closed. Sometimes, just before falling, you
will notice that there is no water in the well, only stones.
At that time, you will end up badly injured or you will die at the bottom of
the well...
Chapter 61
POV THIRD
It was another busy day for the wardrobe crew, the photography
crew and the stage management team, luckily it had nothing to do
with the writing team.
P'Cent and P'An scheduled the meeting very early in the

morning, so even on Saturday we had to struggle to get up and
out of the house. Although he had no homework to do, he still had
to work with the other three thugs.
Too is the number one responsible for stage posters.

Bone and Kai are responsible for selecting the singers who will
perform the theme song for the play, so there's no way they're not
busy today.
After the four of us split up to do our own things, I, who wasn't very
good at taking pictures, had to stand up and watch Too play with his
camera. From time to time I delivered some things to help people
who were
in charge of the scene and the lights. Now the actors have to
be prepared for everything, be it makeup, hair or clothes.
"What's the style of the stage poster?" I asked Too, who was
holding a black camera.
"P'Cent wants something sweet and dreamy. But that's out of my

league."
"Oh, but you're very good anyway, after taking the photos, just ask
them to give it to P."
"It's not a big deal to force yourself to do a photo shoot with other
styles, but if N'Pink only wears a bra for the shoot, the effect will
definitely be better." Fuck off!
You can also have such dirty thoughts when you are doing
such serious work.
"I'll tell P'Cent."

"Go ahead, as you wish. Even your friend An agrees with me." I
wanted to slap his head off. He could not imagine how beautiful
his wife would be in the future. I think I will always care about his
future wife.
"I know what you're thinking." Suddenly, Too spoke to me.
"What am I thinking at?"
"You think I'm handsome, don't you? I'm telling you, recently I'm
using a very good cream that was given to me by a girl who is a
model, but it's not effective if you apply it casually. It should be
applied to a pair of boobs instead of the fingers".
"Fuck off". It's 2017, asshole.
"Thanks, N'Pink. You can stand in the middle, Faan. Get out of the
way!" It's Too's work habit to treat men and women differently, so I
quickly stepped aside and asked him to get to work. Instead, he
turned to me and said:
"There's nothing you can do here. Go to the singer audition

and go see your boyfriend."
"What a boyfriend!" I answered out loud.
"Kai ah ~"
"He is not my boyfriend."
"Well, it's the same. Maybe there are some people who
need help there. I don't need you here anyway. Just go away and
don't bother me." Oh, my heart ached, but I had to slowly leave the
studio where the photos are taken and walk to the audition room
which is not far away.
As soon as I opened the door, I heard a beautiful song coming

from inside.
Fortunately, the door was at the back of the room, so no one noticed
me entering. So as not to disturb them, I decided not to go in and
stood where I was.
"
ÿÿ So open your eyes and see
The way our horizons meet
And all the lights will go
"
At night with me ÿÿ
"Oh, wow!"
Everyone in the audition room praised with one voice. I looked at the girl sitting on
the chair, who was intently playing the guitar.
"ÿÿ And I know these scars will bleed
But our hearts believe
All these stars will guide us home ÿÿ"

It sounds so good, so good that you forget to breathe.
This is a song from <All of The Stars> by Ed Sheeran* and today's

version is the best female version I've ever heard.
I think he must have entered the final selection. Although I didn't

come to hear others sing at first, judging from her performance and
the reaction of the person in charge of the audition, it must be her.
When the song finished, there was an explosion of applause in the

listening room. He couldn't see Kai's expression, but he knew he must
be satisfied too.
"The next contestant is ready to go." They each adjusted their mood to
hear the next person singing.
I was also immobile.
Everyone finished singing one by one and took a break before

announcing the audition results. As I thought, the girl who sang "All of
the Stars" was selected.
The people in the room began to leave one after another. I hastened to
find Too, who was scratching his head and worrying about the poster before he
found me.
"Has your daddy** finished choosing the singers?" I ask,

**
still taking photos without resting. In truth says father 55
but papii sounds prettier.
"Yes, she is very talented and very pretty."
"With big boobs? If they're big, I have to call her to

take a picture of it".11
"You can stop being so obnoxious, she's not sexy or glamorous, she's as cute as
a china doll."
"Then it happens, but if it's Kai, it's better that way, he likes guys
beautiful."
I was stunned for a moment, but I didn't say what I thought.

I just kept watching Too keep taking pictures. I had to immediately take
it to the person in charge of Photoshop after Too finished. By the time this
session was over, more than two hours had passed. I really suffered for no
reason.
I suddenly realized that more than two hours had passed since the audition ended,
and that I had packed everything for
Too, and yet he hadn't seen Kai or the other people in charge of the
audition.4
"We'll be leaving in a minute. Thank you for your hard work."

The principal, P'Cent, thanked the students for their hard work during
these hours, and then everyone went home. It was just me and Too
looking at each other.
"What should I do?"
"What else can you do, Third? Go find the other two and we'll have
dinner together."
"Come with me."3
"I'm in a hurry. I didn't go to the bathroom during the photo shoot

hours or do you want to accompany me to the bathroom first?"1
"Forget it. It's a waste of time."
"Then go find them. I'll wait for you in the parking lot below."
"Uh." With that, Too went to the bathroom from the right, while I
returned to the audition room. The lobby lights were still on and the
audition person was still there,
but it was strange that the selected young woman was also there.
The whole room is full of men. I really don't get it.
Wouldn't a girl be uncomfortable with a large group of men?
"N'Chingching, my friend likes you." The freshmen were yelling loudly

and laughing at the same time. The person whose name was called
writhed in embarrassment.
Uh... they're flirting with the girl, where are the girls in the sound
department? I don't understand.
"He's my friend. Let's see if you like him." My eyes widened and my
heart beat strangely fast as I pointed at the
alto Kai.6
"Oh ~ P'Kai ~"
"Well, I know everyone. Looks like my friend has a chance." Another

cheer. My dear friend offered no explanation. Too bad, I couldn't see his
expression. I don't know if he's smiling happily or refuting with his eyes.
Otherwise, we would have finished today.7
"But my friend is a bit of a flirt."
"I can handle a playboy too."

"Well gosh! What do you say, Kai?" I wish I could hear his loyalty from his
mouth. He had told me that he would be faithful to me, and I remember it very
good.
But instead of saying anything, it was Bone's voice that broke the
silence.2
"Third, when did you arrive?" They all turned to look at me at the
same time, and I didn't know what to do, so I opened the door and
tartamudeé: 4
"I... I... I just walked in and the poster is already finished."
"Is it?"
"Too is downstairs waiting for us, but if they're not done yet,
continue."
"Ready! We can go now." This time Kai quickly answered the

question. He dragged his plaster leg to my side and waved goodbye
to his classmates.7
Bone caught up quickly. He asked me secretly and in a low voice

if I had seen or heard anything, but in order not to get angry I
denied it. It's just a bunch of boring people talking to girls.
Even Kai and I have been teased for over a week. What is going to
be serious?
But still, I couldn't resist asking:

"What is the name of the chosen person?" Now we are in a restaurant

near the school, and the four Bullies are here.
"It's Chingching, a second-year student."
"Chingching Accounting? Well, it's superb." even too

he knows her
"You don't like pretty girls, do you?" I asked doubtfully.
"I don't like people with small boobs but that's me dear friend but the
reason she was chosen was because of her score or was she chosen
because she's cute?"
"Fuck you no!" Kai quickly denied it.
"As far as you're concerned, you gave him the most

marks." Bone started spitting too, oh, turns out he really likes this guy,
oh...
"She's a good singer, and if you ever heard her sing, you'd think so
too."
"I went to listen, although I did not enter, but it was heard that she
sang very well." To get this over with quickly, I decided to speak my
mind.
"Really? Why didn't you come in and sit and listen?"
"I was in a hurry to get back and help Too."
"Ow, but you…" I quickly kicked Too under the table to stop him from
speaking. In fact, I stood up and
I heard all the songs sung by everyone. As for why I lied....1
I don't care who Chingching is. What matters to me is if Kai has fallen in love with
her. She is cute and is clearly his type.
She sings well. After the play, he will be the most popular person in school. Will
everything be the same as now?
I can't forget Kai's past.12
His love story is easy to decipher, if he ended up with his ex, the next day, he would
find a new love, not to mention the

countless one night stands.
I've made a deal with myself, if Kai messes with someone while trying to win me
over, I'll never let him have a chance to become my crush.
Seriously, there's nothing wrong with being friends, even if it hurts.16
"Where do we go now?"
"I need my bed. I got up too early. I'm sleepy." Too muttered vaguely as he popped
rice into his mouth, Bone nodded, letting Kai and I look at each other and not speak.
Finally, Kai couldn't help but ask:1
"Third, you're coming back too, aren't you?"
"If I really want to rest, can you call a taxi?"
"No, I want you to sleep in my room."8

Bastard! I not only hate your sweet words now, but also your smiling eyes. But can
I reject it in the end? That is not possible. It is not possible to reject Kai.1
Not only did I have to be a servant to send Lord Kai home, but I was also hugged
tightly by him and foolishly slept with him. When I opened my eyes, it was already
dark.3
I heard the tall man whistling in the kitchen, and was about to get up to see
him, when my eyes unconsciously caught sight of the cell phone he had left by his
bed, and some messages on the screen.
As far as I know, Kai's current Line is only used to contact some of our good
friends and superiors in the art department. I don't want to intrude too much on your
privacy. Each time, Kai takes the initiative to tell me who he's going to cut out to try
and work something out with his exes.
But why is the name "Chingching" appearing on Line today?

20
Maybe it's just because of the song? Thinking of this, I quickly pushed all the dirty
thoughts out of my mind and went to see the crazy man who was humming and
whistling in the kitchen.
"What are you doing?" I asked, looking down at the object

unidentified in the pan.
"Scrambled eggs".
"The last time you couldn't even make a fried egg, now do you dare
to do something new?"
"It's because I want to have dinner with you."

1
"Then you can make it and throw it away if you can't eat it." In the end,
it has to be thrown away. Therefore, I am still the young man who
serves Lord Kai. The teacher wants to eat scrambled eggs, and the
teacher also wants to eat fried vegetables. What did I do in my past life?
After finishing everything at exactly 7 o'clock, Kai entered the

room, then happily dragged his leg and sat down at the table. We
discussed and ate as usual. The difference was that notifications for
messages in Line did not stop. When I saw that it was Chingching, I
asked:
"Who?"
"No, it's nobody."19
"Is it important? If it's important, answer before you eat."
"No need, you need to eat a little more." Then he touched my head
and went back to eating. You are very good at hiding it.
If it was nothing, you could have told me you were talking to a rookie.
How long are you going to let me wait like a fool for you to tell me the
truth?
I tried to tell myself to stop thinking too much. No matter what

they're talking about, if Kai doesn't tell me, it means I don't need to
know. He probably doesn't want me to think too much, so I shouldn't
worry about what's going on with Chingching, but...
Chapter 62
POV THIRD
I always see that junior with Kai.3
When rehearsing the play....
"ChingChing, this is Third, my good friend, Third, this is ChingChing, who is in charge of
the interlude of the play."11
"Hola, P'Third."
"Hello, what are you doing now?"
"I'm watching Junior's rehearsal, and I'll record it tomorrow."
"Oh."
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
When a group of people eat together...
"N'Chingching, come sit here."1

"Can i sit?"
“This is a public place. Of course you can sit down.

bring to the art department cafeteria?"
"Our cafeteria is not that good."
"Then I hope the coffee shop over there isn't always good for you.
you can come here every day"23
The whole table was happy. Only me, I was the only one who was not happy in
absolute. Although Kai did not call her to sit here, although Kai
she didn't speak to him voluntarily, I could feel it in the way they looked at each other.
I could feel that Kai's heart hasn't changed. He was still the
who did not understand love.48
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
When Kai took off his cast he posted it on Facebook....2
"My brother is finally back in command, and it's something that needs to be done.
celebrate."
"I'm happy for you."
"Oh, is the lame Kai gone forever? Too bad."

"Handsome".
I was flipping through the comments, and my eyes were fixed on the name
"Chingching".17
There could be more between them that I don't know, but I may not have
right to know.
And today...
"Is there really a party on your stereo?" Too is lifting

head to ask Kai and Bone, who are occupying positions
important in the sound equipment. Hey! Happy Fridays* is here,
But we can't go out together to party again.
* Your weekend outing.
"Yeah, you two can stay home, drink and watch movies." Is
Once was Kai answering the question. He came and sat next to me.
"Stay away from me. I hate the smell of cigarettes."
"It's Bone, I told him smoke sucks, but he made me smoke."3

"Fuck you, you know how to throw the pot on me."
"Little villain, it was really Bone who forced me." Seeing that I don't
could cheat, he began to act like a spoiled child. There are few
things that can make Kai smoke. One is stress, another is
alcohol, and the other is after an event.
Well, I really hope you're under a lot of pressure.
"What time is your appointment?"
"At eight o'clock".
"Not long to go. Go. Friday is all about having fun." I comfort them
so they don't feel guilty. But when they came out, Too and I
We came back less interested.
This Friday we were supposed to be together in my room and it's my

turn to prepare everything. I have a lot of ice, soda and drinks, and everything
is ready, but I know you have another appointment at 4 o'clock, if you would have
Said before I wouldn't feel so bad.
"What are we going to do?" I can see through my friend's eyes that he is
anxious to get out.
"What do you want to do?"

"It's no fun having two people drinking in one room.

Let's go out for a drink."
"Yeah, I don't know why, but it's a bit pathetic for both of us." With that, I
I quickly showered and changed my clothes and went straight to the bar near
from school with Too. The bar is divided into several different areas,
there are places to sit and drink comfortably and a place to dance,
so let's sit here and drink.20
“I have wanted to ask you for a long time. I have felt that you have something
in mind in the last month. Do you want to tell me?" Shortly after
drink, Too started asking me. If Kai is not included, Too is the
friend who has been with me the longest. It doesn't matter if this
Happy or sad, he is always by my side.
Even when I cry from a broken heart, he is by my side, so I don't

I have no reason to hide from him.
"Do you know Chingching in person?"
"Chingching from accounting? I don't know her personally. I've only

I hate some of your gossip"
"What kind of person is he?"

"Very hot, she has very nice tits."
"I'm not kidding with you." Too is in a situation in which
has things clear, and I'm upset here. She's cute and she has boobs
great if I already know, otherwise the whole team would not like me. Neither
not even the lead actress, Pink, can steal the limelight.
"Ok, let's cut to the chase. Let's say it's good because it's so good."
"..." I looked at him over my shoulder, and he immediately understood what
he wanted to say and continued explaining.
"She's really good at picking up guys. She's totally good at it."
"Are you talking about Chingching?"
"You can't judge a person by their appearance."
"Really?"
"Then why did you ask me about it? Don't tell me it's
about Kai".
"Perhaps".
"Don't think about it too much, Kai said, 'when you're done, you're done.'"
"But I don't believe him. You know, it's not that easy to change, otherwise you would have
stopped doing it."
"That's because I haven't met anyone I really like. I don't think
Let this apply to Kai." I put the beer in my mouth and drank it down.
in one gulp, and shortly after Too refilled my glass.
"He's hiding something from me." I don't know why, my voice trembles a little, I
My heart aches, but I can't explain this feeling, or shouldn't I?
gave my heart to him in the first place?
"Wait a minute, calm down, you always like to think about things without
sense...."12
"I've seen him a couple of times. Talk to Chingching on Line and he didn't tell me."
He says. I see them together all the time."
"Because they work together."
"You're defending him, you know?"

"Third, I don't speak for anyone, but if you really want to know, you should
ask him directly." If there is no ghost in your heart, right?
should you take the initiative to tell me? I didn't want to interfere in his life
private, so I didn't say a word until now.6
"You don't think I'm unreasonable?" Then I went back to drinking the beer.
"You're not being reasonable now. You're not yourself at all." It is
like being lectured by my parents, well, if I see Kai tomorrow, I'm going
to be honest with him about what I think, I don't want to continue like this.
Maybe it's not as bad as I think, maybe I'm thinking too much.
Nothing could have happened between Kai and Chingching.
"But if you have doubts, you should be a little more defensive with
Chingching, because she can be manipulative."
"If Kai doesn't feel that way, he can't do it anyway, unless

he himself sits like this."
"Well, not really. It's not as bad as you think. Oh, P'Ken!"
"What?"
"P'Ken is dancing on the dance floor. This is a world

little." P'Ken is on the sound system, and if P'Ken is dancing
With women on the dance floor, then the sound team too
is in this bar.7
It's a very small world, because we didn't even ask Kai and
Bone which bar they went to, but we ended up in the same bar.1
"Should we go say hello?" After thinking for a moment, Too

he shook his head. All right, then, we'll both stay here and
We'll keep drinking.
At 10:30, we finished six bottles of beer, and Too beckoned to the

waiter to add three more beers. After a while,
we begin to see stars in our eyes. Usually not to
get drunk so soon, we drink slowly, and I don't know why today
we drank so fast
"I really need to go to the bathroom." I said and quickly got up from the chair.17
"Are you okay?

"Uh, I can still walk."
"What I'm talking about is that you're not sober enough.

Come back quick. I am afraid that you will be dragged into some house by others
women." At the time I couldn't think of how to scold him, so I
of a dedo of the middle.
I was in the middle of a group of drunks, and the image I had

front changed from right to left, but after I
I got used to it a bit, I was able to walk normally.
"Third" they took me by the hand, and when I looked back, I saw that P'Ken,
a superior, was standing behind me.
"Oh, superior."
"Are you here to have fun too? With whom?"
"Con Too".
"What a coincidence, your other two friends are sitting in our

table. Go say hi."
"No, just have fun."
"We are all alone. There, our table is over there, number 113. I
I'll go to dance. You go first, I'll go in a minute." Following his hand, I didn't see
any. I was about to ask him again, but found out that he already
He had jumped onto the dance floor.
Chapter 63
POV THIRD
After standing and thinking for a while, I decided to walk to the other
corner of the bar by the flickering light. I saw art students around the
table, drinking and dancing.
But to my surprise, a girl was sitting on Kai's lap, kissing him passionately
as if no one was looking at her.118
I thought you were going to change, but you didn't.39
For a moment I nearly broke down, my trust in him gone, and I

gritted my teeth to see the woman's face.
Is it Chingching who sings the interlude of the play?

Is Chingching the one Kai says has a very pretty voice?
My legs were shaking and I slowly backed away. My mind was

blank. All he could think about was running as far away as possible. By
the time I recovered, I was in the hallway between the bathroom and the
outside.4
A group of people smoke here two by two and three by

three, and a large group of women drunkenly dance in front of me.

The effect of the alcohol confused me and I couldn't find my way out.
"Bone".
"Third, shit! What are you doing here?"
I thought I would cry, but I couldn't shed tears. could only

see how he was approaching me. Nothing occurred to me. Only me
I knew...
"Bone".
"You're very drunk. I'll take you home, wait for me."
"Kiss me".103
"Third, what the fuck is wrong with you?"
"Kiss me, bite me, leave a mark on my body, can you do it?" I looked
up and asked. I don't know why I have that thought, but we are all the
same.
When I discovered that the person in front of me hadn't, I latched onto

his neck and kissed him. It really hurts the heart. My love and trust were
destroyed when I saw that scene with my own eyes.62
I am a real fool. I believe him over and over again, but never
I learn the lesson. I didn't cry until I saw the end of the well.
There really isn't a drop of water in Kai's deep well, just the hard
stones that aren't hot enough to melt the heart, and finally it was me
who got his heart broken.
I shoved my tongue into Bone's mouth as hard as I could, and Bone tried
to push me away. I didn't know where my strength came from, and yet I
threw him down and kissed him, as if I had forgotten the shame.23
What about people? I want everyone to know I'm gay!5
I want everyone to see how far this shameless man can go!
¡Bang!
Suddenly I lost my balance and took a few steps back. I heard the sound
of fists in my ears, but it wasn't me who was hit
I usually.
¡Thump! ¡Thump! ¡Thump!
"Bone, damn you!" The sound of fists are still ringing in my ears, and my
eyes, which had been cloudy, could finally see that Kai was punching
Bone, who had fallen
to the ground.56
I ran as fast as I could to separate them.
Kai turned his head and stared at me. He grabbed me by the neck
and pushed me against the bathroom wall.10
Kai choked me and I couldn't breathe. The tears were like a thread. He
couldn't speak, he couldn't open his mouth. I couldn't stop crying until I
felt the lack of oxygen. I looked at his face, I didn't even blink, I have no
way to describe the mood right now, and I only know that the feeling of
being betrayed
it's so painful.19
"Fuck!"
"Ahem..." When Kai released his hand, I coughed and gasped. I heard
the sound of his fist hitting the wall. His hands were covered in
blood.
The smell of blood made me want to throw up, but I tried to stop Kai
with all my might. I grabbed his hand and said with what little strength
I had left:
"Hit me, just hit me..."5
"Third, you ..."
"I kissed Bone, so hit me..."1

"..."
"Then let's finish, I don't want to love you anymore, it hurts, it hurts... it
hurts too much." I've given up on this man
that I have loved for a long time.16
At the end of the day, I still have nothing. At the end of the day, there
was nothing left. Although I had already prepared myself, I was still
heartbroken when I actually faced it. Kai hasn't
changed nothing. He doesn't love me like his mouth says. He didn't even
love me for a second.
"Third, I'm sorry."20
"..."
"I... I'm sorry." I was holding my shaking wrist, Kai

he kept saying he was sorry, and his red face was full of tears.
Why are you crying Kai? Why do you cry for someone like me? It is
useless.7
"I can kiss other people besides you."
"..."
"I can love someone other than you, I like you but you don't love anyone, so
I don't have to lose anyone to be sad, do you want to lose me? Are you
feeling sad? I kissed someone else, are you sad?"
"Third, I'm sorry." He hugged me tightly, but this hug made me feel bitterly cold.1
The other day you said you were going to be my family, my support.
You said you wanted to make your dream come true with me.
You said you'd stop for me.
"The way I look now, the way I feel now, is because I love you."6
"..."
"But have you ever thought to appreciate my love for you?"
That's the only question I want to ask you. Though I already knew the
answer when I saw him snuggled up with someone else.
There's nothing more to say.

Chapter 64
POV THIRD
"Third, I beg you... Don't leave me..."17
"..."4
"Do not leave me please?" I kept asking myself. But you've made a
decision, haven't you? The painful result is now caused by both. Even
our innocent friends are
involved.
"We should just be friends, Kai." Although my tears continue to flow, I still
have to accept this reality.8
It wouldn't be so bad to go back to the old days, when Kai was free to do
whatever he wanted, no matter how I felt or if he was satisfied. If a love is
awkward at first, it will end one day.
"No, I don't want you to be my friend. I won't let you go." Both of his
hands squeezed me tighter and I couldn't even breathe.
Maybe because I just cried too much, I feel very dizzy, so I had to
be held by him without having any
strength to defend myself.5
"Kai, take Third home." I was about to turn around to look at

Bone, when the man in front of me put his hand on my shoulder, and then said:
"Of course I'll take him back. I'll arrange with you the
things later."
"Well, I'll be waiting for you. Call whenever you want."2
"You kissed my man!"14
"Your man is my friend, you son of a bitch."
"Ow, what are you doing here?" I recognized Too's voice, but Kai still didn't give
me a chance to look up. His arm
was wrapped around me and his hand was pressing on my
head.
The man who had just arrived on the scene was silent for a moment, and
then asked in a deep voice:
"Kai, what did you do to Third?"
"I'll take care of it myself."
"I asked you what you've done with Third!"15

"It is none of your business".
"Let go of Third, I told you to let him go!" Two men violently threw me, but in the
end I couldn't escape from this bastard.
"I want to talk to Third. I want to clear things up with him."10
"You made him cry."
"Damn it, Too! Let them handle this on their own.

The priority now is to get me to the hospital. I'm fucking going to die!" I
heard my friend complain, but at the same time I was sobbing in the tall man's
arms, and I knew he was in a mood where I couldn't say anything to him with
confidence.
clarity.20
"I don't want to talk to you. I want to go home." Finally, I said what I wanted, and it
was good for everyone to get out of here as soon as possible.
"Then let's go together." Kai grabbed my wrist and walked into the bar without
giving me a chance to reply. The flashing lights made me feel dizzy. The closer I
got to his table, the worse I felt. My face should be as red as my body. I stopped.
"I'm not going to enter." The woman was still there, and the images of
her kisses kept coming back to me.
It's enough. I've had enough pain.
"I'm just going to get my wallet and car keys. Can you wait here? Don't go." I
didn't answer and I didn't have the strength to walk away.18
Seeing that I didn't answer or refuse, Kai went to his table.

After grabbing his own things, he spoke to the people at the table, but my
attention was not focused on him. I've been watching the young lady who just joined
the sound team for a short time. I really hate myself. Although I told myself not to
think too much at first, in the end I still have to worry about this matter.
Kai was speeding away from the crowd, but he finally had to stop because
the woman grabbed his hand.
doll.13
My leg moved forward unconsciously, and various phrases flashed through my

mind. Maybe it means.... 'It doesn't matter, you can stay here', 'I'll go by myself', 'I'll
see you tomorrow', or 'I'll call Too to take me home...'.1
I know I sound crazy, but I'm thinking about what I should say. Soon I will be next
to the tall man.
"P'Kai, what's up?" The woman's question was filled with doubt. I took a deep
breath and wanted to speak in the most ordinary voice.
"Kai, you... here..."
"Please leave me alone." I was interrupted by Kai's refusal, and then he helped
me out of the bar and headed straight for the
parking.30
He put me in the car. On the way everything was silent and no one spoke. Although
there were countless questions in my mind, I didn't know which one to ask, so I had
to keep quiet.2
I'm a cheerful person, I've always been a cheerful person, until the day I fell in
love with Kai. Everything became different.
I just want to go back to the old days, play with my friends, study hard and
laugh and be happy every day. But today I have
I know I've fallen too deep. I can't remember what my laugh

is like, because I only remember my tears.5
Kai drove his car back to his apartment, I had no objection

to him not taking me home. After the car stopped, he came to me,
opened the door and picked me up.
I realized that he was very drunk. My head ached, I felt dizzy and
I even wanted to throw up. But I had to endure and reluctantly
follow in the footsteps of the person who
was in front of me.
"Kai, I..." I want to throw up...
It was the only thing I tried to say to Kai when he opened the door,
and he turned to me with a look of panic and asked:
"What is the problem?"

“I…” Before I finished, I reflexively covered my mouth with my

mano.
"Oh wait a minute." Waiting time for a few seconds is almost

as dark as the sky. It's very hard to put up with things like vomiting,
it's like eating shit.1
Kai is trying to drag me into the apartment, but unfortunately

the only bathroom is in his room. I did everything I could to get
through the door. He felt like he was losing focus, but he could only
bear it.
"Third, that's TV. Don't puke here."
He quickly reached out to cover my mouth, but in this second my

last line of defense completely collapsed.
Throw it up, spit it out, spit it out.2
My vomit was sprayed between Kai's fingers. My eyes were blurry.

He did not know what he had vomited on, but he knew very well that
he had discarded a television.17
"Uh... Uh..."
"Third, it doesn't matter, it doesn't matter." Listening to his

consolations, I vomited again, my ears were ringing, the smell of vomit
made me want to cry.3
I struggled to free myself from his grasp, trying to get to the bathroom,
but I couldn't move from where I was, even though I thought I was,
waving my hands like I was trying to grab something, and then I finally
found something.
¡Crash!
It is a desk lamp on the table.
"Wait a minute, Third. Don't move."
¡Hiss!
"Ooiii" I chickened out it's too late, my feet have been firmly on the
glass shards, my eyes were
blurred again. I don't know when the tears filled my eyes.

I almost lost my balance.1
What day is today? Am I having a nightmare? If so, wake me

up quickly.
Clueless for a moment, the tall man immediately ran over and bent
down to pick me up. He led me into the bathroom tub and then
turned and ran. Shortly after, he returned with the first aid kit.
"It's all right. It won't hurt, wait a minute." He took a small

tank with water inside.
"It will hurt a little," he said.
"There are pieces of glass at your feet."
I was still staring at him silently as the person in front of me

knelt on the ground and silently tended my wound. The smell of
blood made me dizzy. Kai soaked my feet in clear water and then
continued to carefully clean my wound.
"Hurts?"
"I kissed Bone and I don't regret it." As I said, the tears fell
and again. If I could go back in time, I would still do it, because

I wanted to show that I still didn't belong to him.
nobody.21
I can make any decision I want. I don't have to worry about

Kai. I don't have to wait for Kai. Because he didn't even think
about me before he did anything.
"But I regret kissing her." Do you mean junior? To regret? So

why did you do that in the first place? If I hadn't seen it with my
own eyes, I would have stupidly given you the chance to stay with
me. This is not fair
not at all.12
"I've decided we should just be friends."21
"...!" I don't want to be sad over and over again, people have to
move on.
"You can't stop flirting with everyone."
"But we've always been more than friends."
"Then why are you resisting? Obviously you also want to have
freedom, don't you feel uncomfortable to force yourself like this?
Don't you want to live the same life as before? I'll give you a
chance."
"I don't want to be the same as before. I only want you."
I looked at him as he knelt on the ground. I blinked a lot

see him.
"Kai..." I whispered his name.
"I want you to give me a chance". His hand was still helping me clean the wound.
He lowered his head and didn't even meet my eyes.
The water in the reservoir slowly begins to turn blood red, but can you believe it? I
don't even feel pain.2
"No, I do not want to." I've cried enough already, I've shed tears.
I don't want to give my love to someone who no longer knows how
to appreciate it.33
Since the day I fell in love with my friend, I have given everything, hoping that
one day he will look at me, but all this has been easily broken by a person who
has just come into his life.
Why would you want to give it a try under these circumstances?1
"Ever since I knew you never cared, it was already painful enough.
I am nothing to you. I am not important to you. You said you loved me. But
why did you do this to me?" There are a million "whys" in my head. But I didn't
get any answers except for what I said to myself: "Don't wait any longer."
"Can you forget me? Can you forget our past?"
"If I can't forget it, I will remember it."1
"..."
"Remember how painful it is, remember how much you have hurt me. If I
can remember these things, one day I will think no more."
in you."
"Third..."
"Before I was alone. My life has changed thanks to you and if one day you are
not here, my life will be the same as before, I have nothing to lose, I will simply
return to the past."5
I can't promise that I'll be any happier than I am right now, but if being with him
only makes me miserable, I have no reason to hold him back.
I just realized... After having been through something, you can no longer see the
beauty of love....
It was so sad that I started talking about it. I wiped my tears with my sleeve.
Kai kept his head down as he treated my wound. Perhaps he was thinking
and accepting what I told him.
"Kai, dije..."
"Take off your clothes". He raised his head and ordered me.10
"What have you said?
"I'll give you a bath and then we'll go out and dress your wound."
"I can do it myself. You come out."
It was as if my words were a waste of saliva, he didn't listen to me, I was sad, I
tried to get you out of my life, but everything went in one ear and out the other.10
Kai, leave me alone. He took off my clothes first, then my pants, and
my drunkenness disappeared, but still my strength wasn't strong enough to
fight him.
"Do you know what I can do with you?"
"..."
"I can do anything to you, but I won't, because I'm afraid of losing you."5
"Then why did you kiss her? You're the one who caused this!" Kai didn't say a
single word, he just kept taking off my clothes, which makes me think that
everything that happened before was not an accident.
Chapter 65
POV THIRD
He pulled me out of the tub and under the shower. The cold water made me
shiver. She gave me shampoo and liquid soap and washed my body. The
water on the floor was still bloody. I looked at him with my head down before
suddenly realizing…
This blood won't come out of my wound...
"Kai, tus pies."
"Uh, it's killing me, so please don't move, will you?"
"When did you get hurt?"
"When I ran to you and hugged you, I was all on my feet." He said
casually, but from the way the blood kept flowing, the wound was
supposed to be so deep that I instantly forgot what was making me angry
and wanted to scold him. I stood motionless and let her bathe me and
change my clothes like a doll.3
By the time I came to my senses, I was in bed and he was silently bandaging
my wound.
"Have you healed your wound?"
"Are you worried about me?"
"No..."
"You know what? You threw up on the TV and the whole screen is dirty."
I remember throwing up on his hand and I couldn't help it.
I was so sad and dizzy, but after the shower my brain started to clear up a lot.
"I'll clean it later, and I'll also clean the glass of the bulb."
"You go to sleep and I'll clean it up myself. I just hope that tomorrow everything will
be the same as before."
"Of course. It's good to be friends again."29
"You do not get it".
The most irresistible thing in one's life is change. Some changes can bring
happiness, but there are also changes that can only bring us pain, but we still
have to learn to accept it.
Sooner or later, we ourselves will change.
"I know, Kai, but sometimes you don't understand me. I have loved you in
silence for more than two years, but have you seen the results?"
In the end, I am the only one who is sad and hurt."5
"Then how do you know I'm not sad? I'm no different than you." After dressing my
wound, she grabbed the towel and went to the bathroom.
Our conversation wasn't over yet, but I was tired and sleepy and had no intention of
continuing.1
I don't know if we will be the same tomorrow. I just know that deep down I still
care about him as much as I did before. I really want to wake up.6
I don't know how long I slept, but now all the lights in the room are off. I feel
like the bed is shaking.
Someone climbed slowly onto the bed. He touched my arm gently with
his cold hand. I wanted to escape, but
dragged into his arms.
His hug became so tight I could barely breathe, and I started to protest.
"Kai, uh..." His cold lips kissed my neck, and then he began to
bite me hard I moaned uncontrollably. I want to sleep.
What are you doing?26
"Where else did Bone kiss you?"
"..." Do not answer.
He kissed me and bit me on the neck. At this rate, I'm sure there will definitely be
a mark on my neck. I struggled to push him out with my elbow, then he brought
his mouth up and
bit my lips hard.39
"I also saw him kissing your lips." With that the discussion
finished, Kai put his tongue in my mouth and tried to take my soul out. My
consciousness disappeared immediately after being forcefully kissed. I could only
turn around and experience that feeling that only Kai can spread throughout my
chest. After kissing over and over for a few minutes, the enemy finally let me
breathe. It took him a few minutes before he finally let me go. So I immediately
scolded him :33
"So what if Bone kissed me? I should have asked who

you kissed I should have asked you if you knew how much I hate you!"
"You do not hate me."
"All you know is making excuses."

"Even if you hate me, I won't let you go, because I love you."2
"Why do you always say love so easily?"
"Because I love you."33
It was so dark in the room that I couldn't see his face. I could only hear her
slightly trembling voice. Every time I heard the word "I love you", his hug
tightened a bit, and my face pressed against his chest as if I was going to
merge with him soon.
"I won't let you go, if I could I would want to hold you like this all the time."
"No matter how reluctant I am..."
"Yes."
We were silent for a long time until I finally made up my mind and said:
"You want it?"
"What?"
"Do you want to have sex?"56
"..."
"I know you want to try it, so I'll give it to you for free. You can decide if you
like it or not after trying it. I'll give you the chance to decide if you want to love
me or leave me." For Kai, love is sex, whether in the past, present or future.19
"No. I don't think of you as a person to vent my lust."13
"You've always been like this."
"But for you it's not like that at all."
"Kai, let me ask you seriously, what if I don't love you? And if I was just being
competitive, would you be mad?"
"No, because I know you don't think so."
"You talk as if you know me well."
“You also know everything about me. We have already crossed the line of
be just friends." After hearing what he said, I smiled softly. After crossing
the border of a friend, I can be a friend again. Didn't you know?1
Kai just wanted to get it, but he never thought he would lose it. He's just a possessive
kid.
"I don't know anything about the others, but the Third I know is the Third who
loves me."
"Well, you're right." I whispered that I loved Kai from the past to the present.
Although I don't know if I will fall in love with others in the future, right now, I only
love him.
"I love you too." When he finished this sentence, I waved the
head.
"No, the Kai I know doesn't love me..."3
"..."
"He only loves himself."45
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
The next day, I felt arms pressing down on me. My head was still a
little dizzy, but it wasn't that bad anymore. I slowly opened my eyes,
adjusted them to see the light, and saw the white ceiling in front of me.
The man next to me was still asleep. His other hand was tight
around my waist. In order not to wake him up, I moved slowly, but it
seemed that my attempt was useless because Kai woke up almost at the
same time.
"Are you awake?" That was the first thing he said to me, I rolled my
eyes and decided to nod my head instead of answering.1
I must change everything to the way it was before, although my heart is not
the same as before.
"Are you hungry? I'll get you some hot oatmeal."
"No, I have to shower and go."1
"Just get some more sleep."
"No, I'm going to call Too right now and ask him to pick me up."
"I'll go say goodbye to you."

"No, go back to sleep. By the way, lend me your clothes, I'll return them to you."
later".
I ended the conversation and quickly got up and went to the bathroom.
The wound on my foot was still very painful, so it was still hard for me to
walk, but in order to get out of here, I forced myself to take a shower and
put on his clothes again. As for the clothes she was wearing last night,
they were very dirty.2
"Third, have some oatmeal before you go."
The smell of rice reached my nose. I looked at the little table in the
dining room, which was already set with oatmeal and water, and the man
he was still smiling at me.
"No, Too could be here soon."
"Then bring him upstairs. You haven't even had breakfast."1
"I want to go. We'll talk later." As soon as I was done talking, I grabbed
my cell phone, put on my shoes, and left her house. Although I felt that my
behavior was inappropriate, but I really should. Soon everything will be the
same again.1
As soon as I came down from the top floor, I saw that Too was waiting for me,
but in order not to be caught by Kai, I got in the car and asked Too to drive. We do
not talk. The music lightened the mood in the car a bit, but Too still had countless
questions to ask.3
"
"What happened to you two? You look worse.
"How's Bone?" Since I didn't want to answer your question,

I changed the subject immediately.
"He got beat up and you still have the face to question him. He screamed in pain
all the way to the hospital."5
"Help me apologize to him."
"How about we kiss him? To ridicule Kai?"43
"......" There was silence again, and the mention of Kai made me
heart ached.
"I called some students to ask what happened last night

at the bar."
"I don't want to hear it."

"It was N'Chingching who kissed Kai. I don't want you two to have any
misunderstandings over this."42
"Is that all? I saw them kiss with my own eyes."
"The students said that everything happened too fast, N'Chingching suddenly
sat up and kissed him, without any sign at all and didn't say a word. No one had
time to react, you were unlucky enough to see him by chance."2
"Then why didn't you explain it to me?"
"And would you believe him if he did? No one would believe someone like
When ".46
"Yes, because his actions are simply unreliable." I still

remember that ever since that young lady joined the sound department, the two of
them have been acting suspiciously, online messaging has never stopped, and
They are communicating too often. All these
behaviors keep me from thinking positively.
"What are you going to do now?" After asking the question, he turned around
and continued to concentrate on driving.
"I've already given up and decided we can just be friends."6

"It's a shame we've all walked this far together, and finally have
to get back to where we were."3
"That's better than continuing to suffer all the time."
"Won't you give him another chance?"
"I've already given them to him, but he doesn't appreciate them, so this is the end."
"I really feel sorry for Kai..."32
"You better pity me."8
"Oh, why is it so hard to love someone? It's better not to love

anyone like me."
"If I could choose, I wouldn't love anyone."
As the car sped down the road, I was reminded of the first time I
met Kai. I couldn't help but wonder, who controls my heart?
But if you can fall in love, you can also stop.

Chapter 66
POV THIRD
I didn't want to see Kai, but we have to meet on Monday. After class,
we all went to the auditorium to do what we had to do.3
P'Cent was the first to come to me and patted me on the shoulder,

then P'An came, they probably both know what happened last Friday
night. Today the atmosphere in the rehearsal room is somewhat
gloomy, especially in the sound department, where Kai now clearly
keeps his distance from the young woman named Chingching.
"Well? Have you reconciled yet?" It was the classic opening

sentence of the superior.
"There is nothing, everything is the same as before."
"Really? Don't you feel sad when you say that?"
"Remember when we talked about your friends who wanted to love

only one person? Now Kai is the person who can't get over it."
"But I think he did. Didn't you misunderstand him that day?"
"If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I might have thought I hadn't, but
I didn't." And the image continued
coming back to me.21
It's lucky we haven't started dating. If I love him more than I love him
now, how many times will I be sad when I know the truth?
"You're thinking too much, do you want me to call Chingching and

explain it to you in person?"
"Oh, no."
"There are always some obstacles in the way of love."4
"But if he's that tough, it's not a hindrance, he's a bastard."34
"Okay, I'm on your side anyway, so if there's anything I can do for you,
let me know. Or do you want An to avenge you?" The
man whose name was called laughed wickedly, and pressed
knuckles.2
Well, if P'An is going to handle this, I'm going to have to collect

Kai's body from the art department pond.
The superior walked away, and I was the only one on stage, so I
found a corner to sit and play on my phone, thinking for a moment
that I could help my classmates with the scene boards, but before I do,
I have to to deal with the Kai who walked all the way to me with a
smile.
"Let's sit together~~" Before she could speak, she sat down
my side.
"Don't you have anything to do? I heard you're going to record tomorrow."
"It's not like I'm the one recording. Are you hungry?
I have some snacks."
"Have you apologized to Bone?" I quickly changed the subject.
"Yes."
"That's good. I'm going to help the Art Department paint the boards. Do
you want to...come over?" I hate the invitation I made. Kai looked so
happy and kept nodding.3
We walked to the back of the art department building. A large group

of people in the art department were busy making background
boards. Although the large background board had been specially
made, we had to do a lot of things ourselves to save on our budget.
"Oh Kai, Third, what brings you here?" The person in charge of the
background board greeted us first.
"I thought I'd have some free time, so I came to give you a hand.
Is there anything I can do?" I asked and this classmate happily
pointed to a primary color board on the floor.
Oh, so you didn't do anything?
"Help us apply the background color. The white paint is next to the
column and the brush is there too. Thanks!" Then he went back to his
work. I looked at Kai, but he had already gone to the column and
brought a large bucket of paint and brushes and put them next to me.
"What a small brush..." I said in dismay, God knows how long it will
take to finish it.1
"I'll help you later. I'll do it quickly."

We sat on the boards and painted little bits of color while Kai kept finding
topics to talk to me about and we ended up talking about the microfilm
project we mentioned
before.1
"I think we should move on. I looked at the calendar. We have five
days off early next month, so we can have a tight schedule."
"Did you ask Bone and Too?"
"Not yet. You're the first I've talked to. If you think it's okay, we can go
out and have some fun together."
"Aren't we going to work?"
"We have fun while we work."
"I can do it if everyone agrees."
"Yes!" We had talked about taking a train from Bangkok to Surat

Thani during the holidays, and we could write a script on the way. Maybe
we can come up with some good ideas.5
If we go out and relax in the near future, maybe we'll all

we can be in a better mood. The students in the art

department are a bit stressed these days.
Although we don't have exams, the deadline for the play is
getting closer. It would be nice if we could finish the work on the
construction site and go for a walk.
"Is anyone else going?" I asked Kai.
"No, just us."
"Let's talk about this in the group, or when we see Bone and Too on
the way."
"No problem, as long as you're okay."
"Yes."
"Third..."
"Dime..."
"You're right. I only love myself." He was still painting with the brush
without looking up, but I knew exactly what
emotional state was.4
"I only love myself, I'm selfish, but because I'm selfish I can't let you go,
when you're by my side. I'm very happy. I can't live without you."28
"You're not wrong in thinking that. But when one day you can sincerely
wish for me to be happy instead of thinking only of yourself, then we'll talk
again. But for now, let's just be friends." You don't have to go any further.
Enough is enough.12
"You'll wait for me, won't you?"
"I do not know."
"But I will wait for you."
"Don't push me. If you ever meet someone better than me, go away. I
don't want to hold you back." Maybe tomorrow or the day after tomorrow,
Kai will meet someone better than me, someone who can accept
everything he has, and who loves him as he is.
Because since that night, my feelings for him have changed forever...
Chapter 67
POV THIRD
¡¡Ring!!!
This is already the third call, I looked at the name on the phone
screen, I took a deep breath before finally answering the cell phone, if
not I will definitely keep calling, I really have to
answer.
"What's happening?" After that, I looked at the clock on the wall, and they were
more than ten at night.
[Have you packed everything? I am so excited. Let's go out tomorrow

and have fun.]
Kai's voice sounds super happy, sure, tomorrow is the day we start
our long vacation, we're going to travel together and try to write the
script for next semester's microfilm, Too and Bone agreed to go, but
what I didn't tell him is what...5
I'm not going on that trip.41
Of course I told Too in advance, and he understood what I was thinking

and agreed to keep my secret and go with Kai and
Bone. Although my emotions need to be worked out by myself, I'm

not ready to spend five whole days with him in my
current mood.3
"Uh, it's all packed." I started lying shamelessly.
But if I hadn't lied, even if the trip hadn't been cancelled, Kai
would have come to my room and grabbed me by the throat
and put me in the car, and I didn't want that to happen.
[Pack several sets of clothes, shorts to play in the water, and a

camera too. Shall I bring a raincoat?]
"It depends on you...".
There is a deep sense of guilt....5
[The portable charger is also fully charged.

I packed my Ipod and also my guitar. In case you get hungry, I
filled my backpack with delicious food. I also packed a notebook
for you to write down your ideas on the go.
Do you want something else?]31
"No, nothing." I just don't travel with him, why do I suddenly want
to cry?4
[Hey, should I take my laptop with me?]
"If you want..."
[Wait a minute, sunglasses and hats, toothpaste and toothbrushes, oops....]

He muttered. There was a phone crash as if she was hastily stuffing
something into her bag.9
"Go to bed as soon as you're ready. We're leaving early in the morning."
[I won't sleep. I will sleep on the train tomorrow.]
Sometimes I feel like a complete bastard too. It's not just Kai. I am also
an egoist who only loves himself and only considers his own feelings. Kai
was so
happy, but I sat on the bed with a straight face and just lied.33
"There are still a few hours left."
[Then tell me "sweet dreams".]
"Uh, sweet dreams."

[Sweet dreams~]
I hung up the cell phone first, but I couldn't take my eyes off my cell phone.
Tonight can be another sad and difficult night, thugs have never traveled
long distances together. So this lack of confidence makes me feel very guilty,
but...
Fuck it, bury your head in the pillow, this will end in a
minutes.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
¡¡Ring!!!
It's eight in the morning, the phone rang, even more punctual than the alarm
clock, and when I saw Kai's name on the screen, I decided to pretend to be
deaf and wait for him to hang up.
The cell phone rang again two or three times, and I guess the other two friends
would have successfully joined Kai by now. In order not to let myself be disturbed
again, I turned off my cell phone.
In the afternoon there was a knock on the door and I went to open it, but my
friend who lived on another floor smiled stupidly at me.
"¡Too!"
"Uh, it's me. Do you have anything to eat? I'm starving." He

came into my house scratching his stomach and
strutting around my house, her hair was a mess, she looked like a
chicken coop and it was clear she wasn't going out it was too late.
"Wait a minute. Didn't you go to Surat Thani?"
"Surat my ass, I just woke up, I was afraid that you would feel lonely, so I
decided to stay with you."38
"..."
"Yesterday I called Bone and he understood what I meant."
"So you told Bone I wasn't going to go?"
"No, but he knows you're not feeling well. Do you have anything to eat?"
Give me something to eat!" Irritated by Too, I went to the kitchen to get
him something to eat, but I couldn't stop worrying about my other two friends,
I didn't know how they were.
"Is your phone on?"
"No, I'm scared Kai will call me." Too answered my question while eating
with relish. He is as good as I am at staying out of trouble. We will
certainly suffer when they return.7
"We are dead."1
"I'll call them tomorrow to be told off, but I think they'll be in a

better mood when they get to the beach."
"I wish I could do that."
"By the way, did you know? Chingching left the department of
sound. "
"What is the problem?"
“The sound department is talking about her. After all…. Every

single one of them saw that she was the one trying to provoke Kai.
saliva of all".
"Yes." I just said yes and then stopped talking. There were a lot of
people who came to me and told me not to think too much, that Kai
didn't answer him, but you understand me, right? That image was in
my head the whole time.56
"Forgive him. I've never seen him take others so seriously."
"Do you want to experience it for yourself?"

"Well, I'm out of this. Make me another bowl of noodles. I'm so

hungry I can swallow your brains." I shook my head and had to
cook him another bowl. When Too had enough food and water, he
ran to his room, took a bath and changed his clothes, and knocked
on my door to tell me to go out to the movies.
By the time we got home, it was one in the morning, and my

other two friends are probably sleeping on the train.
¡Tok! ¡Tok! ¡Tok!
At 3 in the morning, there was a knock on the door again. I went

to open the door angry, while scolding Too in my heart, this guy
knows that he gives people trouble, but the person at my door is
not Too, but...
"Shit! Bone!"
"Uh, it's me, Third. Didn't you go on a trip with Kai?"58
"No, but why are you here?" I don't know how I look now, but
suddenly I think of someone, and my heart starts beating fast and
I feel like I can't breathe.2
"I should have asked you. I wanted to give them a chance to be

alone and work out their misunderstandings."25
"Shit!" My voice started to shake and I ran to get my phone and

the car keys.
"Wait, where are you going?"
"To the train station".7
"At this time? Kai may already be at his apartment.

Call him first."
"Seriously?" It was possible, so I stood in the doorway and nervously

turned on my cell phone. Not even a missed call, I assume he has
returned to his apartment, but to confirm it, I decided to call him.
[The person you have called is not available...]15
"I can't get through to him. I have to go to the train station anyway.
Bone, please call Too and find Kai at his apartment. Please call me
if you have any news."
"Ok"
We all split up and I drove as fast as I could to the train station. I silently
prayed in my heart that I wouldn't be there, from 8:00 am to 3:00 am, no
one would wait forever, no....17
As soon as I got to the train station, I went to the place where we had planned
to meet, and I saw... that he really... was still waiting there...93
"When" .12
The owner of the name quickly looked back, and the tall man, dressed in a
Hawaiian shirt, shorts and sneakers, was waiting on the platform, sitting on
one of his large backpacks with a lot of things by his side and his guitar. 28
"Oh ho, I've been waiting for you so long. Where's your backpack?"61
"..."1
"I bought tickets for all three, but it may be a little late,
but it does not matter. I'll buy them again." He knew it had been
abandoned, but he smiled as usual, although his smile was
forced.69
My legs were shaking as I walked towards him, I wanted

mourn.
"I... I'm sorry."
"It doesn't matter. I didn't call you because I was afraid you were busy.
I didn't want to bother you, and now my cell phone is dead."9
"..."
"Where are Too and Bone?"
"They haven't arrived yet." I got to Kai's side, and his body is
covered in red spots from mosquito bites.
Anyone can see that it's not okay, but why do you keep forcing
yourself to laugh?19
"Let's come back tomorrow when they're ready."
"It may be too late."

"Okay, but next time you don't want me to go with you, just call me
and let me know."50
"..."
"Maybe I'm the one who's wrong..."16
That's when I jumped on Kai and held him in my arms and cried
desperately.
I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry...

Chapter 68
POV THIRD
I don't know how long I cried with him. He said nothing. It didn't comfort me or make
me stop crying. He stood there. It took several minutes before we finally let go. At
that moment, I saw his red eyes.
He didn't cry, but instead of looking at him like that, I hope he can cry out loud or
yell at me directly.
"I...I didn't expect this to happen." There's no other excuse to tell him and I don't
want to run away.
"I understand."13
"..."
"Because I'm a bastard, you were never going to come, were you?" As
soon as he finished this sentence, he smiled at me again. His smile was full of
pain and filled my heart with guilt.30
"No, it was all a mistake, Too and Bone was unintentional. It was all my
fault." As soon as I finished speaking, I couldn't help but cry again. Kai calmly
reached out and wiped away my tears.
It's not him anymore. Not the Kai I used to know.42
"It's not your fault. It's me who has decided to wait for you."
"..." I don't know what to say or what to do.2
"Who have you come with?" He asked me.
"Alone".
"Then drive carefully back. Since we don't have plans to travel tomorrow,
I'm going back to my apartment." Then he reached down and picked up
the backpack from the ground and
he carried her over his shoulder. Both hands were full of various things.
I took the opportunity to hold his guitar in my hand.9
"Let's go back together." We didn't talk much all week, which made me realize
how painful it is to force myself not to love Kai. So am I trying to find a way
out on my own now?
"Can I go back?"
"Yes...come back..." My voice trembled a bit.

"Can I really go back?"
"You can come back. You don't have to wait any longer."23
The tall man nodded and followed me in silence. Your silence made me
feel terrible loneliness.
Kai didn't bring his car. He took a taxi and went to the train station at
6 in the morning to wait for his other three friends. His voice was full
of emotion last night, but now it's a lonely face. If I was left at the train
station all day, I might be so angry that I wouldn't want to talk to
anyone.23
As soon as I found Kai, I called my other two friends and told them to
go to my apartment and wait, I was in charge of bringing home the poor
thing we had left behind.39
It's... it's like there are so many things in this life...
"Are you hungry?" Thinking that he might not have eaten, I asked
him.
"I am very hungry".
"What did you eat in the morning?"
"Anything".
"How about noon?"

"A sandwich. I didn't dare go anywhere else, in case you couldn't

find me when you got there. After all, your cell phone was turned off." Well,
the guilt grows again.26
"Well, let's go get something to eat." There was a noodle shop on the
side of the road, so I quickly turned on the blinker so I could turn around
and asked her to eat first. Kai's stomach is the most punctual in the
world. I'm afraid he'll get sick if he doesn't eat.
"What do you want to eat?"
"Help me order something." Then he sank into his chair with a

haggard look on his face.7
"You are upset?"
"No, but have you forgiven me?"
"When have I ever been mad at you?"42
"Chingching." I wanted to sew my mouth shut, so I looked up at the ceiling

and the flickering lights, hoping to avoid the subject.
I was still a bit angry about it, but I couldn't take it when I saw it
abandoned at the train station. I never thought people would do this to her.25
"..."
"All my efforts for so long have been ruined." The tall man's words sadden
me again. his voice was
Full of sadness. How many times has the word "love" hurt us for so long?6
"Someone told me that she tried to kiss you, why didn't you say so?"
"You wouldn't have believed me."33
"Because I saw it with my own eyes, I can't believe it was just a

accident."5
"It wasn't what you saw. She came on her own, I didn't kiss her back. For a
moment I was stunned, I didn't know what to do, I didn't lose consciousness,
I didn't feel anything, I was just surprised, but when I pulled her away,
everything what he had fought for disappeared.”6
Yes! There was nothing left, not even the trust he had always given her.1
"It was my own asshole record that got me into this situation, and after I
pushed her I tried to hide it from you because I didn't want to lose you, but
unfortunately you were standing there, and unfortunately you saw me as a
bastard."11
"If I hadn't gone out drinking with Too that night, we would have been
fine, but I would have continued to act like a fool."2
"I've learned my lesson. I'll never do that again. I'll never cheat on you, because
I'm not happy. I still remember the way you ran away, my heart broke for a second."
"You also saw me kissing Bone."3
"Mmm."
"How did you feel?" I want to know... how it felt

so...12
"I hated him enough to kill him, and I hated myself, I hated myself for not
knowing what to do." In several weeks, this is the first time that we have openly
discussed the events of that day. After talking, our mood improved a lot in an
instant. Or does it mean that my bad mood during this period of time comes from
my closed mind and unwillingness to listen to Kai's explanation.30
"The noodles are coming." After chatting for a while, the noodles were served at the
table. The tall man pushed the noodles at me and said softly:
"Help me put the seasoning on."
"Are you my friend or my son?"

"I'm yours, whatever, as long as it's important to you." I feel nauseous, but I
still gave him condiments while frowning. Kai doesn't like sour, but he likes
spicy food, so all I need to do is put chili powder and fish sauce on his noodles.14
"Well, here you go."
"Thank you~ ~ ~" Kai even changed his voice when he saw the bowl of
noodles in front of him. Finished the first bowl of noodles. I had to give her my bowl
while I waited for her second bowl to arrive.
"Actually, there are a lot of things that have made me feel bad for a while." In
order not to have it all bottled up, I decided
spill it all
"You can ask me whatever you want."8
"On the day of the audition, I saw you and that girl being made fun of, I already
forgot exactly what they said, but I remember they said you liked her." I didn't see
his face that day, but I think he did too
must have enjoyed it.
"The one who said he liked me didn't know how to say it, so he
He used it as his front."
"But you didn't refuse."

"Have you been standing and listening the whole time?"
"Uh, for a long time."
"Even though I didn't say anything, everyone knew I was upset."2
"What about Line? I saw you chatting with her in secret."
"That's because I didn't want to inconvenience you."
"That's what makes me uncomfortable, because you chose to hide it

instead of making things clear."7
"Do you want to read the chats?" As he spoke, he took his cell phone out
of his pants pocket.3
"Didn't you say you had no battery?"
"I just saw there's a plug behind your seat. If I can get you and me back
together, I'll do anything." To tell you the truth, I don't want to interfere with
your privacy too much, but your past is hard for me to believe, and there's
no reason why you shouldn't if I can completely clear my doubts about it.
he.40
There is actually a Chingching name in the contact list, but the difference
is that it has been blocked.
His chat log is not that long. Move the conversation to the first chat. My
emotions were inexplicable.1
[Chingching]
- P'Kai, this is Chingching. We met at the audition.
[K.Khunpol]
- Oh.
[Chingching]
- Thank you very much for today ~8
- If I have any questions about the recording, can I ask P'Kai?
[K.Khunpol]
- And.
[Chingching]
- What are you doing now?9
[K.Khunpol]
- I'm going to sleep.
[Chingching]
- Really?
- Then I won't bother you.
[K.Khunpol]
- Mmm1
The conversation ended that day, Kai's response was the same, and then
they didn't speak again until the next day. Every day there are messages from
Chingching, but Kai always sends them with "Uh". Now I'm mad at Chingching.
Until...
[Chingching]
- Your friends say you like me.
[K.Khunpol]
- Who?
[Chingching]
- Superior Mek of the sound department.
[K.Khunpol]
- Oh, Mek likes you.
- I don't like you.17
When I saw this, I realized that I had done something wrong. Or

was I so blinded by my emotions that I thought it was all too bad?
I've been looking at her chat notes, and from the conversations I've
had for over a month, it's clear that Junior loves Kai, because she's
been in contact with Kai so often and doesn't seem to be using her
words like a friend. .1
Chingching]
- Today, the sound department is having a dinner. P'Kai are you going?
- Come on, come on, let's have fun.
- You haven't answered me much lately. What's going on?
- P'Kai
[K.Khunpol]
- I don't have time today, but everyone else will be there.
[Chingching]
- I'd like you to join us.
- It's not easy to go out to a dinner.
- After all, we have worked so hard for so long.
[K.Khunpol]
- Ching, I think...
- That we shouldn't keep in touch...
[Chingching]
- Did I do something wrong?
[K.Khunpol]
- I already have someone I like, and I'm going after him.34
- His name is Third, do you still remember him?16

- I don't want him to be unhappy.1
[Chingching]
- It is understood.
- But P'Third will let you go out to dinner, right?
- This is a sound department dinner. Are you sure you don't want to come?
So much for their conversation, and though Kai didn't reply, he ended up
attending the dinner. I knew everything after that, and that kept us misunderstood
until now.
"You should have told me earlier." I whispered.
"I always wanted to tell you, but you didn't give me a chance."
"..."
"We have been fighting for more than a week, I was by your side, but you were
distant as an ice floe and you did not want to
listen to me."
Because at that moment I was too sad to listen to anything, only my friends told
me and comforted me that what I saw was not true, and I chose to listen to them
instead of listening to Kai's explanation.
Chapter 69
POV THIRD5
Finally, I discovered that I was wrong.34
"I am sorry."
"It's not your fault, it's my fault for being a bastard, don't you
remember?"
"I'm sorry I didn't believe you. I'm sorry I left you here today."
"Uh, you turned off your phone. I was worried about you. I thought you
were in danger."
"Everyone's safe. It's just that I didn't want to see you."
"You're too direct. What about Too and Bone? Don't tell me they hate
me too."
"No, Too specifically stayed with me, and Bone thought he was going,
so he wanted to create an opportunity for us to be alone to work
things out, but in the end..."1
"I've been abandoned at the train station. Thank God, Thank you
ah~." The other guy starts to lick his lips and seeing him like that I
don't feel sorry for him anymore. Give me back my tears...10
"Just think of this as a dream." That was all I could do to comfort him.
"A good dream or a bad dream?"
"It must have been a nightmare, you waited so long."

"No, not having you around is my nightmare."35
I was caught off guard. Now I don't even have anything to pinch, and I
can't turn around and run. I reckon Kai will soon see through my
shyness. Well, I actually have a goldfish brain. I was mad at him not
long ago.
"Shy?
"No."
"That's good, because I lied to you."
"Shit".
"But if I could get your love, I'd wait there with my black coffee and
Red Bull until you showed up." Aren't the two pieces of a night security
guard?
"Didn't you say you didn't go anywhere?"
"I went to pee at that time, so I bought it. If I hadn't had to pee so
urgently I would have stayed where I was, you know, I was really like
an actor being secretly filmed by hidden cameras."
"Are you saying that to comfort me or to make fun of me?"
"I didn't mean that, but on the next trip..."3
"¿Hmm?"
"Let's start over on our next trip."
"Uh."
"You said you wanted to do sci-fi movies your senior year, but I had no idea until I
waited for you at the train station." The third bowl of noodles was also served. Kai
picked up the chopsticks and started to put them in his mouth.
"What stupid ideas have you had again?" It is better to talk to him than to see
him eat.
"I want to tell the story of a man who was waiting for his lover at a train
station. Although he doesn't know if or when that person will show up. But suddenly,
the man was killed.
When he woke up again, he was still on the platform. But they killed him and then
he woke up again."7
"Shit, that was <Edge of Tomorrow>."4
"My goal is not to copy movies, but to criticize your behavior for making people wait
for a long time."1
"You are really bad."
"I also recorded some voice notes. Do you want to hear them?"
I don't know how he will scold me. He was abandoned at the train station for a whole
day. I should say something very heartbreaking. The more I saw that there were a
dozen recordings, the more anxious I felt. Why do you scold me so much?
"
"Are you going to kill me? There are so many.
"It's all in my heart."
So I had to press the first recording while looking at the tall man who was eating
noodles with his head
tilted. Kai didn't seem to be paying much attention to me, so I

started listening carefully to the recordings on his phone.
mobile.
first recording
[We have an appointment at 8:00. The train station is full of

people. I'll wait for you at platform 7. Come quickly, or you'll miss
the train.]
second recording
[9 o'clock, did all your alarm clocks kill themselves? I've been waiting
for them for two hours, but I haven't seen anyone. There's another
boarding call over there. The train we're going to take is leaving soon
and you deserve to miss it.]
third recording
[Damn, it's 10 o'clock, where the hell are you? Didn't your
parents teach you how to answer the phone?]
"Dammit?"
"To relieve stress."3
fourth recording
[It's 11 o'clock, haven't you seen your shadow yet, or should I go

home?]
"Then why didn't you come back?"
"Because I was afraid you'd be sad if you showed up and I didn't."

was there."1
"So, aren't you sad to wait like this?"
"If there should be someone who is sad, that person should

be me."20
fifth recording
[It's already noon, my stomach has been rumbling nonstop, so I

had to eat the sandwiches I brought. Are you okay? Did the car
have a flat tire? I'm worried about you...]2
sixth recording
[One o'clock, I'm not afraid of missing the train now. I don't care what train is leaving
the station. I'm just afraid you won't show up.]16
I'm still listening to a dozen of his recordings. Kai recorded them every hour. To
record the situation and your mood at that time. I clearly know how painful it is to
wait. I can also imagine how anxious and sad he must have been.
Being Kai being abandoned at the train station.5
At six in the evening, the recordings stopped.
"The cell phone is dead." I knew immediately.
"Really? You recorded until the phone ran out of battery."
"No, I made a call before the phone went dead.

drums."
"Didn't you say you didn't call me?"
"I called you once, but I found out that you had turned off your cell phone, so I
didn't call you back. I was afraid that you would get bored, so I started calling my
classmates from the same course, but no one knew where you had gone. I was very
afraid that you would be in danger, you know; at that time, I was still angry that I had
been abandoned by you."
"..."
"But after that, I immediately worried about you. I was afraid that it had happened to
you. I was afraid of everything, until one of my superiors told me that they saw you
and Too in the
Mall. I finally felt relieved. and I consoled myself
Saying you'd still come, so I kept waiting."7
"You were lying to yourself."
"Well yeah, do you know what I would tell you if my cell phone still had the
drums?"
"You should curse me. You can curse all you want." I guess that
happened, because he knew that the reason I didn't come was because I didn't want
to, and not because of an accident or an emergency.
"Then listen to the eleventh recording."
"..."
"Third, go to hell!"26
"..."
"As long as you are well, I will wait for you in the same place."21
Then he smiled and reached out his hand and touched my head, as if to comfort the
boy who did something wrong.
I know....
What he said about waiting does not refer to the place in the spatial sense, but in
the emotional sense.1
"Kai, do you know how I felt when Bone knocked on the door and said he didn't
go on the trip with you?"
"Did you think I deserved it?" I shook my head.1
"I felt distressed."
"..."
"I kept saying in my heart that you should go home and not wait for me."
"But I still waited for you, because I knew that even if I couldn't go on a trip with
you, I could at least return home with you."4
"You have waited longer than I have walked towards you."3
"Uh huh~"
"Are you going to sleep and
in my apartment tonight?" It's not an invitation, just a

Question.
"I've been waiting for you for a long time, so let's go back to your
apartment after dinner. I'm dying of sleep." Kai, who used to eat slowly, is
eating faster. As soon as we're done paying, we go straight to my little
apartment where Bone and Too are waiting for us.
Chapter 70
POV THIRD
As soon as I opened the door, my other two friends jumped on Kai

like crazy and put their arms around him.
neck.3
"Silly Kai, sorry ahhhhhhhh!"
"Fuck you! Let go of me! Let me go!"3
The tall man shook them for a long time before he finally got rid of
them, but was soon forced to sit on the couch and make a scene. The
three of them were having a lot of fun and kept shouting.
The three of them always play like crazy when they are together. But I
couldn't help but think that Kai has been abandoned at the train station.
How can he come back only to suffer the physical torture of these two
people? By the time the three got tired of playing, half an hour had already
passed. During the first 15 minutes of the half hour there were kicks. For
the next fifteen minutes they stood up and cursed at each other. Now
they can sit down and have a good chat.3
First of all, I would like to thank my colleagues at

class that called Bone and made him realize that we had left
Kai alone at the train station.2
"So you forgive us, right? Friend." bone asked,

smiling.6
"What answer do you want me to give you? Idiot. Next time, if

you want to stand me up, call me. It's torture waiting for
someone."
"Didn't Third come to rescue you? He was very worried about you."
"When?" I quickly replied, clearly it was the three of you talking, but
how did I end up in this
conversation?
"Oh, you couldn't wait to run away when you found out I didn't go
to the train station. Oh, you don't care about him at all." Bone is
still good at sarcasm, as always. They make my feet itch. I want to
kick it
now.
"So, are you ready to go home now? It's already over

Four in the morning! "
"Oh Third, are you going to kick me out and have a good time alone
with Khunpol?"33
"Don't be silly. I'm sleepy. I can talk to you tomorrow if I have something
to say."
"Alright, then I'll go back to bed first, and you two... don't get together too
soon. You should have some expectations for later." Dirty! I followed them
while complaining and sent them to the door. Soon the room quieted down
again, leaving Kai and I staring at each other in silence.
"I'm going to change."
"You will also change your pants."
"What do you have in mind?"
"What are you thinking? I'm afraid your pants smell like noodles." He has an
evil look on his face again. I don't believe in you, bastard!
"I'll take care of it myself."

"Change here so you don't waste time."5
"What a beautiful thought."
"Find a pair of shorts to wear. I like the sexy ones."3
"No."
"Long pants will do."
"I want to sleep, not play football. You should take a bath too. The bath towel is
still in the closet." After that, I gave him a blank look to quickly shut up and nothing
else. But wait a minute, when I met him at the train station, he was obviously
miserable and looked like a lost dog.
Why does he look like he needs another beating soon?14
"Get out of my sight, you're a nuisance."2
"Okay, okay."
"Don't wash it for a long time, it will get soft." I just want to do
a joke.
"Just say you're afraid my little brother won't get hard." Then Kai's reply
made me not want to laugh at all. If you want to talk about something else, please
click on the top right corner, but if you want to talk about anything over 18, please
stay tuned to Kai.21
Ten minutes later, Kai put on my clothes and walked out of the bathroom.
He turned off the light and jumped on the bed without asking the owner. Not to
mention that, he held me tightly in his arms.4
"It's uncomfortable. Can't you sleep well?"
"I'm so happy. I thought I was going to sleep at the train station today.
train".
"If I had known you were going to be like this, I would have let you sleep there."
"So someone could be crying wetting their pillow..."
"I wouldn't get to that point." However, you may be right. It took me a long time
to get cool again and return to my original form.
"You are the cruelest and coldest person in the world, can you be my big pillow
tonight? I happen to like to sleep on a
pillow. "
"Fuck off".
"There are still a lot of things that I like, but you don't know it yet. For
example, I like to rub pillows, I like to explore the new world of sexual
happiness created by my hands, and I also like to look at girls' breasts through
of school uniforms. What the hell is this? Can I only be chased by those people? And
the most important thing is that I liked him first.4
"Kai, can you stop talking about this? I'm going to throw up."
"Do you want to hear my ambivalence¹ before I made up my mind to

love you?"
"Bored".
"Being in love with you is not boring."
"Say what you want."
"The moment I found out that you loved me, I suddenly went deaf, I couldn't
believe I had heard it. I couldn't accept it, I was confused, I was angry and I had
mixed feelings. Sometimes I just wanted to walk up to you and tell you no. love me
because I don't know how to protect what's important." Kai slowly started talking about
his feelings, and I had
guessed most of them, but I didn't argue with him or ask him
anything, I just listened quietly.5
"I often lose my wallet. I don't know how many cars I've
wrecked before Charlie. How could I protect your heart?"
Someday your heart will break in my hands."
"The past is the past!"20
"But I was a complete idiot back then. Are you really willing to
break your heart for me?"
“I have prepared myself, even if one day you cannot protect my

heart well, I must deal with it myself. If I want to love you, I
must have the ability to heal myself.
decision I made a long time ago, but now it's different....
"
It's not that I don't have the ability to heal now, it's that I want to
end it before it hurts more, but what is the truth?
I still can't do it.
"The difference is that I have completely fallen in love with you,

but you hesitated, right?" Kai is guessing what I think.
"I didn't hesitate. I just didn't trust you."

"Am I not proving it to you?"
"However, you kissed another woman, if I wasn't sure that you didn't take
the initiative and didn't respond to her, I wouldn't forgive you and give you
a chance. Not even my friends know if I should still be your friend or not."
"Fortunately, I still have a chance. Thank you,

Third".
"Not something to be thankful for."
"Of course, thank you. At least you gave me a chance to

amar".3
After that, Kai spent an hour telling me about his love story like he was
reciting a text. I found it incredible that I could bear to listen to it.
"Sleep? If you're sleepy, go to sleep. You don't have to listen."

Kai seemed to know it, but his hand was still clinging to me and showed
no sign of letting go.
"Not yet". Although I was so sleepy that I could hardly

keep my eyes open, I replied in a daze. Why? Why do I have to hear about all this
mess?1
"Go to sleep now, don't lie."
"I'm not sleepy yet."
"I'm being serious."
"Uh."
"In conclusion. Do you want to hear about my love story or about

my?"
Why do you ask that? But the answer is probably

last....
Ambivalence¹: It is a state of having simultaneously, conflicting feelings
towards a person or object. Written another way, ambivalence is the experience of

having thoughts and/or emotions of both positive and negative valences toward
someone or something.
Chapter 71
POV THIRD
The train ride from Bangkok to Surat Thani didn't happen because
we collectively abandoned Kai at the railway station, but can you
imagine how we comforted each other?13
It's not raining!1
Yes, we have three essential elements for this trip, friends, train
and rain. So if it doesn't rain, it doesn't count. But it didn't rain last
week. And now it rains every day. The shoes don't even have time
to dry.
The play has started a new round of pre-sale tickets. Although the
show has not been finalized yet, we still have to open the second
round of pre-sale in order to have the biggest budget possible.
The pre-sale was published on the Facebook page. In order to pay

the money and deliver the merchandise at the same time, we have
set up several ticket collection points on the university campus.
Although this is the job of the Public Relations Department, all the
actors in the show have to come help out due to staff shortages. Even
Kai, the former actor, has been forced to go.
We must collect the tickets before spreading out at various points.
"Make sure you sell as many tickets as possible. Ok? That's

everyone's goal. If we don't reach the goal, you'll suffer." The
head of the Public Relations Department threatened us. This
year's farm is
"Faan, you can also help with your face to seduce more girls to
buy tickets." The lead actor nodded, ha, it's not enough for him to
play the lead role in the stage play. You have to use your face to
entice people to buy tickets. He doesn't really give them any face,
but what is face? The face can not be eaten.5
"I have a suggestion. Let's bring a set of show boards to

each collection point. You can also promote
the play".
"Very good, very good. Does anyone have any other suggestions?"
"I have an idea. Take all of Kai's porn and sell it. Some
Serial numbers can sell for tens of thousands in seconds.
"That's a copy."
"Lie!".
"Hey, I am who I am, and I'm the only one in the world." The fight
between Kai and Too made everyone sit around scratching their
heads, which not only didn't help but wasted everyone's time.
"I'm sick and tired of it. Let's finish this quickly. Get to
the place before it rains. It's a dark day." P'Cent finished the
fight. They all left and went to their designated places. The lucky
ones were assigned indoors, while the unlucky ones, for
example, all the bullies were assigned to an open space in front
of the library. Not even inside the library, and the library security
guy has only provided us to be under a small eave*, and even the
eave is not enough to prevent the
rain.
(*Eaves are the sector of the roof that protrudes from the wall,
whose function is to protect the structure from rainwater.)3
Envelope! Envelope!
"Look, it's starting to rain." Fortunately, we had

brought the boards and everything else, so we had to stand in a line under the eaves
and take shelter from the rain.
"Do what you can. But stop the rain now." Too began to speak.
"Let Third plant lemongrass¹ is still a virgin."14
"Forget it... I'm afraid there will be a drought until my next life." I'm so upset. Just
hit me, stupid!
"Well~" This time it was Kai's turn to propose something, but he didn't say it.
He just reached out his hand and pinched my face, and the flesh on my
face was ripped off by him.
"Can that stop the rain?" Bone asked curiously.

To be honest, I'm curious too, my face hurts.
"No, I just want to pinch it because it's cute."16
"What are you doing? You're crossing the line." I quickly

removed Kai's hand. It was raining so hard that nobody came to collect the tickets.
But it would be a bit boring to stupidly watch the rain dripping from the eaves or kick
the rain with my feet. So I decided to find another topic for
talk to them again.

"The rain reminds me of last year, when we got caught in the rain and
ran to class."
"I still remember! Third, he tied his shoes around his neck with
laces and ran barefoot through the university."
"Why don't I remember?" Kai interrupted, and the three of us

looked at each other, remembering last year.
"In that time you clung to your wife every day and skipped more
classes than you went to them." Bone answered Kai's question.
However, it is better not to say that Kai clung to his wife. It must be said
that he was addicted to boobs because at that time he changed women
faster than he changed his underwear.
That must have been the saddest period for me. The second semester of
my second year is the time in which I suffered from unrequited love.
"At that time no one knew that Third liked you. If I had known
earlier, I would have flirted with him. He has very soft lips."51
"Bone, you son of a bitch!" If I hadn't been in the middle, they

They could have fought again, but why does the conversation always
turn against me?5
"Third kissed me."17
"And I beat you up, don't you remember?"
"I remember a little, but Third's lips are too sweet, so it doesn't
matter."34
"Fuck off!!".
"Do you want to sleep with Third?"18
"I have the right. You are only his friend. Don't even dream about it."5
"Don't say that, I don't like it." After opening their mouths, the two calmed
down. Oh my God, did you not consider my feelings when you said these
things in front of me?2
"What can I do to make you like it?" Kai asked.
"Buy me a new car. One of those ten million dollar sports cars that
are super fancy."5
"Do you like that kind of car? Ok, your daddy will buy it for you.
"35
*It actually says father, as a reference to sugar daddy; but I insist that papii
sounds prettier. 13
"It's sarcasm." It's really stupid. You shouldn't take it seriously. Now I think he's
even more stupid than a big stupid cow. No, comparing it to a cow is an insult to
the cow.
So I pursed my lips and quickly changed the subject.2
"So what are they going to do when we sell all the

Appetizer?"
"I'm going home with you." Kai answered without thinking, and then turned
to look at Bone who was whispering into his phone
cell.
"I have a date with a girl."
"What about you Too?" Too has been quiet for a long time, either looking at
the rain or the sky, as if thinking about something.
"Me? I have an appointment with a superior in a little while. He said he would pick
me up to go to the movies."25
"Hmm." That's normal, "Who are you going to the movies with?"
"P'An" 77
"P'An? Since when are you hanging out with him?"
"Well, he's an assistant director, so there must be work contacts."20
"Uh."
No one kept asking questions. We stood and hid from the rain for half an hour,
but the rain didn't seem to stop, so we all took out our cell phones to kill time.
After a while, a girl came running towards us confused by the rain. There
were two reasons to explain his behavior. First, she was anxious to go to the
library to study. Second, it had been more than ten minutes since the time we
agreed to deliver the tickets, so he had to run through the rain to collect them.
She was soaked to the bone and shivering a bit, so the four of us
hurriedly got her a coat to put on, but when she looked up, it seemed
like we were frozen.
"Do you want to collect your tickets?" It's Jan...
Kai's ex-girlfriend or can be called a real girlfriend, because they

have been together for a long time. It's fair to say that Kai's past has
been a constant source of irritation.
"Uh oh, so please give me your real name, and you can get out
of the rain with us while I hand you your ticket." Bone was
speaking, but his face also showed that he hadn't really invited her.
"Her real name is Suneecha. Is this Kai's coat?" Everyone in

the art department has their own coat.
It was black, with 'Nitade'** in large letters on the back. Maybe as
an ex-girlfriend, you can still remember her stuff or her likes.
** I think I missed it, Nitade is the name of your

Faculty.
"Is."
"Are you happy now?" I unconsciously swallowed my saliva. I can't

describe the shame. They are ex-boyfriends and I have always had
feelings for my friend and Jan probably already has.
You know.
During all that time, I really did my best to help Jan and Kai develop
their relationship. I can't deny that.
"Well, there are times when I'm happy and sad. What about you, Jan?
How are you?"
"Not so good, just a headache."
This sentence is like a needle stuck in my heart, I don't like the

current situation, if I could choose, I would disappear from this place.
"What about Third, are you happy?" Suddenly he asked me. What should
I say? Happy, because he wants to conquer me? Or was it annoying to
see that he kissed another woman? How can I make the opposite person
feel better?1
Since there was no way to choose a good answer, I decided to shut

up and soon Too patted me on the shoulder and
I push to his side. Ah, it was better than standing awkwardly

among them.
"Haha, it doesn't look like it's going to stop raining." Bone is trying to lighten the
current atmosphere, but it seems to backfire on him, because Jan wasn't about to
turn her head to talk to him, so the five of us stood awkwardly under the eaves as if
there were several walls that separated us
each.
It's just that Kai doesn't seem to be suffering, but clearly he is the source of the
problem.
"Are you coming to collect your ticket alone?" Kai's voice reached my ears
mixed with the sound of rain, and the awkward atmosphere continued to spread.
"Yeah, I bought three, and I'm going to watch it with my best friends."
"Thanks for your support."
"At first I heard that you were the main actor, so I wanted to see you, but now I
may not be able to see you."
"I'm sorry too".

"How is your leg?"
"My cast was removed and I can walk normally, but I can't run."
"Although I have been blocked by you, I have been lending you

attention."
"...!!!" Who made more mistakes in the past? Is it me, Third, who fell in
love with your friend? Is it Kai who has never known how to love? Or
the self-centered Jan? It is the three of us who together created today's
situation.6
"Kai, can we go back to dating?"74
When I heard his ex-girlfriend ask that question, I

immediately held my breath. I clearly felt a lot of pain in my heart. He
was scared, he was scared that Kai wouldn't be able to answer this
question well.
But what I fear most is that they get back together. I am very selfish.4
In the past, my secret love was carefully sending her a

message and then secretly wondering if she would read it and reply.
Can you understand my hidden thoughts under those ordinary
sentences? Or do you just consider it as a common greeting between
friends?
For example, 'I miss you'. What kind of strange will understand?
Another example is: 'I love you'. What kind of love will he understand?
I always hope and despair alone, write a long text of words and then
silently erase them. I don't want to do it again
it's.
"I don't think so."17
"Is it Third's fault?"
"We broke up before the Third thing happened, so leave Third out of
this. We broke up because I was no good." This is the first time I've
seen Kai admit his mistake. Usually, even if the problem is with him, he
will blame heaven, blame earth, and blame his bad luck.5
"Kai you are very bad."

"I admit it."
"Cold and heartless."
My heart is pierced! It's not your fault for not getting along with others.
End up on the cell phone, cut off all contact and meet again as a
stranger. If one day they treated me
the same way. How am I supposed to deal with this pain, except
blaming myself for not being nice?
"Can I be your friend?" Jan asked.
"I don't think so. I'm not friends with my ex-girlfriends."5
"I see. It looks like the rain won't stop anytime soon, but I have to go."
now."
"Take my coat. At least it will keep you out of the rain." Jan didn't say
anything, just nodded. She covered her head with her coat and quickly
fled.
They didn't say a word or say good-bye with a smile, but the two parted
ways and headed in different directions.
How painful will it be?
How long are you going to cry?
Will you hold his clothes and keep reminiscing about the past?
I get into the role of that woman, is everything that happened before
okay? Although I am not the third person to steal from a loved one, I
feel guilty.1
"The brutal and ruthless idiot rebukes a person, but he ends up

getting hurt, ha ha ha ha ha." Seeing Jan walk away, Bone started to
tease Kai with a smile. Kai had no intention of refuting either. He just
said quietly:
"I don't feel any pain. My skin is thick."
"You've broken a lot of people's hearts. Jan is the person you've been in
contact with the longest. "Do you know?"
"It hasn't even been a year."

"That's a long time in a woman's life. You once said you liked her a lot."
"That was before I was in a real relationship, before I knew that love requires a
lot of preconditions."8
"..."
"One day he will meet a better person, even if we continue to date, sooner or later
we will break up. Our ideas do not fit together and the person who reluctantly
suffers is Jan."
"It's like a romantic comedy, but no one listens to your

crap."
"I don't want to defend myself, I'm a bastard. Why did I always break up with those
women so quickly in the past? Just because I didn't want to drag things out, break
up, break all contact, so they can really forget me. Will they ever forget? I'll think
back to getting back together and try to do everything to make it work, then I'll suffer
again, so I did the right thing."
"..."
"Just blame me."
"But there are times I don't want to get involved in your

business." I started.1
"There will be no more. I'm sorry I put you through this."
"..."
"I'm sorry. Sometimes I'm too selfish to lose something. I once told you that I
don't know how to protect important things, but you are the first person I want
to protect."4
"Have you seen too many movies? My eyes are burning. I need to find a place
to wash." Bone spoiled the atmosphere as soon as he opened his mouth.7
Even though I gave him a chance, I still don't believe him. Everyone knows
that their love history is longer than a kite string. When will you be able to
prove it to me with deeds instead of words? When will I be willing to let him
take care of me?...65
We continued to sell tickets in the rain, and due to the weather,

we had to constantly respond to messages on our Facebook
page about students not being able to pick up their tickets. So the
actual time to sell tickets is not very long, from when we started
sheltering from the rain until now, just a little over three hours.
But the rain hasn't stopped yet.
"I have to go back to college later."
"I also". Bone and Too said.
"I'm going back to my apartment, Third you come with me." Kai
grabbed my wrist.
"Then we'll take the boards and see you

tomorrow." As they talked, they raised the boards to the top of
their heads.
"When".
"What's happening?"
"Don't make my friend unhappy."9

"Is."
So they both ran away into the rain without looking back, but what did Too mean by
that? Why does it look like I'm going to marry him? That sounds gross.8
"My coat is missing, use a book to keep out the rain." After seeing the two friends
run away, he started to open his backpack and handed me a textbook.
"No, you can't read it when it's wet."
"My book is not as important as your little head."28
"You don't care much for books, so don't say they are
useless."
"Careful, I'll break your mouth."7
"Fuck you, Kai."5
"It's raining. Be careful or you'll get sick later."

"I have a bag. I can cover myself from the rain with it."
"I know you care a lot about the books in your backpack"
"Then let's wait here until the rain stops." I don't know when it will stop
raining though.
"Okay". Then we stood under the eaves and quietly hid from
the rain. Soon Kai asked again, "Are you mad that I gave my
coat to someone else?"
“Why would I be mad? That's your coat. ”3
"It rained a lot, so I gave her my coat, because I can't go with

her anymore."1
"..."
"But we still have a long way to go together. It doesn't

matter if we don't have a coat, because
we still have each other.”48
¹Lemongrass: Lemon grass originates from India and is

widely used in Thai and Vietnamese cuisine. It is actually a
perennial grass, which means that once planted, the grass will
grow back year after year. Its external shape is similar to a leek or
tender garlic but much harder, and the bulb is used for consumption
as well as about five centimeters of the peeled stems. It grows
spontaneously in many places in Asia, Africa and America, although
it is generally cultivated, both for
its culinary and medicinal use.
In Thailand there is a ritual in which it is said that to avoid the

rain a virgin is asked to bury the lemongrass upside down
on the floor.
Chapter 72
[Trailer]6
"What are you doing in a raincoat? It's not like it's going to rain."
"I'm sure it will rain later."4
"You're going by train, not on foot, don't be ridiculous."
I can't understand why the three thugs who are usually cool
and crazy are so excited about the ride. Several days have
passed since the date of the trip was set.
These days have gone by so fast.
After the deadly final exam, the last semester of my third year of
college has come to an end. We had no preparation for this trip, we
only knew that we were going on a trip. The destination of the
journey is not as important as the process of the journey, and we
have to write scripts along the way.
We packed our backpacks full of things, our favorite camera,

a notebook for each of us, a
guitar, an IPOD with thousands of songs, slippers, sunglasses and a hat for each of
us.
Bangkok - The Surat Thani journey is about to start for the second time.
[Scene 1: Andean 7 / Huaranfeng Station / 04:45 am]
"Here, here, here, here, here." The tall man smiled and sat down.
his seat while pointing to my seat.4
We were sitting across from each other in two rows. Four
people just take a good seat. It was early in the morning, and there were hardly
any people on the train, and it seemed more like a
train to death.1
It was a long time before a lady arrived with a cart selling sodas, sandwiches
and lunch boxes, which
they were terribly expensive.
"Third, you can start recording the first scene. It's called... buy roast chicken,
ma'am!" Bone began to greet the
director.2
"Son, what can I do for you?"

"Roasted chicken, sticky rice."
"Would you like to buy a drink too?"
"Coca-Cola, then. How much is a can?"
"45 baht."
Oh my gosh...it's more expensive than the coffee sold at school.

If I remember correctly, this coke is only worth 13 baht. The
price was simply increased for getting on the train. Do I also have
to write this?
"Then buy a roast chicken first, and don't eat sticky rice." When
the money was paid and changed, Bone and Too started to eat, but
the chicken was full of bones.
Where was the meat?
"Let's think about the outline of the story first." We still have to
do something serious, we can't eat.
"The summary of the story is that friends travel by train during

the rainy season. Their relationship begins as friends and then
they become lovers." ok i will write
this.
"You can write it later. You got up early in the morning. Go to

bed first." As I spoke, Kai took the notebook from me and placed it
on his leg.
"I'm not sleepy." And look at Bone, he's having fun.
"Then let's talk about our future together."1

"I'd rather not talk about it."
"If it's just a trip, how boring will it be. We have to add other
stories."
"Like drinking, right? Beer and roast chicken go better together,

ma'am!"
In fact, Kai's last words matched up perfectly, and the saleswoman

quickly turned around and ran back.
"What can I offer you, son?"
"How much is four cans of beer?"
"I do not want." Let me die, I will never drink again. I still
remember the last time I threw up on Kai's hand.
"My treat. How much does it cost?" With that, the Bone proudly paid, and now each of
us had a beer, and Kai was the first to pick up the beer can and drink it in a minute.
"Won't you drink?"
"No."
"Then I'll drink it for you." As he spoke, he grabbed my can of beer and before long
he drank every last drop. Oh, do you drink beer for whoever you love? Is really
touching.
"Kai, you son of a bitch, I bought it for Third, not for your thick skin."
"He threw up when he was drunk and had a rash all over his body. Aren't you sorry?
And why don't I have the right to drink his
beer?"
"Are they husband and wife or what?"
"Fuck off". This is really annoying.
"Why don't you take a look at your beloved first? She has the
face full of rejections. Aren't you sad, Kai? Doesn't recognize you
oh..."3
"Third, who am I to you?" he asked me quietly, clenching his

teeth menacingly. I clearly knew that I would never answer him so as not
to give my friends something to laugh at, but I still wanted to ask him.3
"Nothing".8
"But you are already mine."
"Since when?"
"Not behaviorally, but emotionally."
"I got it, I got it. I'll leave you guys to talk about it. I can't
drink more beer.
Sometimes I wonder why I decided to travel with the three of them. Is it

to write the script and choose the scene or to make fun of them until
the end?
[Scene 2: Car 16 / On the train / 05:30 am]

"Ma'am, three more beers."
"Very good guy."
For the last hour and a half, Bone, Too, and Kai didn't stop at all. The plastic bag
that they asked the driver for the garbage was full of beer cans. Are they here to
travel or to get drunk?
"Third, I remember we can still play on the train ride." Too has the best brain when
he's drunk and he always has
good ideas.
"What game?"
"The game we played at the pool party last time."
"I can't remember. I feel like I've played hundreds of games."
"The game where you say the answer first and then you guess the question."
"How do you play? I don't remember playing that game." Or was he

too drunk that day to remember the game? Bone had to show me how to
play the game.
"If I say Quentin Trentino, you have to guess the question."1
"I see, but why do we have to add all this crap to our movie?"
"You're boring, but you're playing anyway, so finish the game."
Don't look me in the face. Does it look like I want to play?
"Your favorite director, right?"
"That's right, Third. You're great!" Well, it's very interesting.
"Third, guess mine too. Marketing." Too smiled and straightened

his back. His eyes were fixed on me. Sorry, what kind of retarded game
are you playing?2
"Your favorite course?"
"Incorrect".
"The course you didn't have time to sign up for?"
"No, Third was crying in the classroom."
"Oh, you got an F for the first time."9
"Well, the question is that for the first time in my life I have an F
subject." Sounds like you're learning well.
This is a first-year subject, and marketing is simply the easiest
subject for students in the film department. "I want to play too." Even
Kai has to join in the fun. "Flip."
"That's very simple, what is my favorite movie?"
"¡Mal!" Ow....
"The first movie I reviewed?"
"Times!"
"The answer is the movie I've seen the most in my life."

All of our friends opened their mouths wide.
Wait a minute, Kai says he hates romantic movies the most, but
the ones he watches the most are actually movies.
romantic.
"Did you really see her?" Asked.
"Of course I did. My brain was going to explode." After that, he

pulled his mouth and smiled at me, and his mouth was about to
reach the end of his ear.
"Ask me too."
"I can't think of anything."

"Then I will ask you one more question. The answer is yes."
"What, can I borrow money?" I don't know why my heart beats a little
funny when I answer that question. The two friends who were sitting
opposite also seemed strange, even Kai's face is not normal.
"No."
"Do you want us to travel together?"
"No, you clearly know the answer."
"I don't know, what do you want me to guess?"
"You know."
"Should I buy you dinner tomorrow?"
"No."
"Go to the bathroom with you?"
"Damn, you're avoiding him. The question is whether you want to go out
with me or not."10
"So simple?"
"Well, yes, it's that simple. Respond quickly."
"What do you want me to answer you? Obviously you only have one
answer."
"Ehhhhh."
"So you agreed to go out with me? Let me kiss your

forehead." Then he held my head tightly in his big hand, and in a
moment his lips fell heavily on my forehead.
"Wait a minute, I disagree." I said it so seriously that my three

friends who were happy froze.
"What do you mean?" Kai asked. His eyes were full of confusion.
"In being with you as boyfriends..."
"....
"I'm sorry, but I think it's better not to."99
In that second, I saw the smile on Kai's face begin to

fade off...
Chapter 73
[Scene 3 Interior / Train / 06.00 am]
"But you just agreed, both Too and Bone heard it." Kai said in an
indescribable tone, and the two
appointed nodded their heads as if they were
crushing garlic.2
It hadn't been many months since he'd kissed another woman on the
mouth and settled issues with his ex-girlfriend at the library entrance, and
none of it had convinced me that Kai would never make a mistake again.51
"I don't agree with anything. You guys have prepared this game hack
in advance. I won't accept you."
"What else are you dissatisfied with with me?"
"Time will tell what kind of person you are."6
"Will I be able to have a serious relationship with you before I die...?"16
"Do you want to die now?"5
The tall man wanted to zip his mouth shut, and

my other two friends seemed surprised. The main reason I

disagree is that I believe that love cannot be rushed. If Kai can wait
patiently, one day I will give him a chance, even though that day
may be far away.47
"I'm not going to play your games anymore. I'm going to listen to music."
Then I put the headphones in my ears and closed my eyes to

shut out the outside world. I have to admit that deep down I feel
sorry for Kai.19
Since then I haven't heard a sound, either because the music

was too loud or because the other three people were quiet and
lost in their own world.
The train was still moving, with a light breeze and the sun slowly
shining brighter on me, I had to bend over a bit to avoid the
sunlight. Obviously the man next to me
he noticed it too.
"Third, sleep well."
"Er." I don't know when he took one of my hearing aids off. My

body was dragged to sleep on her warm, soft legs. I did not refuse.
"ÿSince you've entered my life. It's like someone has brought vision to my blind
eyes~.ÿ"
"When did you practice that song?" I asked in a surprised tone. Although I
didn't open my eyes to look at him, his slightly off-key singing made me laugh.
This is a song I often listen to in the car. Kai always finds her boring.
"How? Doesn't sound good?"
"Uh, doesn't sound good."
"Really?" I felt his hand gently go through my hair and caress my head.
"Even though you don't know how to sing well, you've worked hard and you're
pretty good."
I kept sleeping, now I feel so safe, his body makes me feel warm, I am so happy to
travel with him this time, maybe the four of us can find wonderful things on the trip.30
One of the great charms of traveling by train is that you can

cause us to slow down and not rush to reach the destination. It allows us to
learn to find beauty in the journey.
When I woke up again, it was already ten in the morning.

Kai, who lent me his leg, slept with his neck bowed. My other two friends
were missing. They ran to other seats and lay down to sleep.
"Are you awake?" I had only been sitting for a moment when the tall
man opened his eyes and quietly asked what was very different from his
previous voice, or did my negative answer cause a brain problem?5
"You can sleep if you want. I'll lend you my leg."
"No, I just kept my eyes closed. I didn't really sleep."
"Are you hungry?"
"No."
"Look at the view." I invited the people around me to look out the
window at the endless green fields with me. I had never been abroad
before, so this trip
it was very emotional.
"It was really beautiful, but it didn't rain."
"Okay, it will be enough if it rains when we go to film." I hope the

weather is good.
"Third, do you have anything to do before you die?" Long distance trips are
for killing time talking, and I think Kai probably couldn't think of anything else, so he
thought of
this simple theme.
But it's not as simple as it says, because I haven't thought about what I'm going
to do with my life.
"Do you have to do something? Maybe you want to find ghosts.

It is also very interesting to take a look at our school.
What about you, what do you want to do?"
"Bungee jumping. I want to try it."1
"I also want to compete in the big stomach competition."
"Eating Pocky?"
"Fuck off. Eat noodles, donuts or something."

"I want to backpack around the world."10
"Hey, that's what I want too. First stop is India and I'd love to go to
Tibet too."1
"¿Shambhala?" *
(*Thai film about a spiritual pilgrimage to Tibet.)
"Mmm."
"I can go with you?"
"Sounds like I'm leaving tomorrow." He did not expect that a simple
topic would turn out to be a lifelong dream. Some dreams are
impossible to realize for a person. Like traveling, the more friends
you have, the happier you will be. I wish I had Kai and my other two
friends to keep me company in the
road.
"What else? Is there anything else you want to do?" asked of

new.
"Maybe I want to watch movies one by one...."

"I want to read one local book after another quickly."
"I want to talk to a lot of strangers."1
"Talk about what?"
"Weather, food, traffic jams or making merits, etc. If it was you, what would
you like to talk about?"
"Sex".15
"There's nothing else on your mind?" That is why it is difficult to change the
nature of the world. How can you be so open minded?
Even answering a common question can leave people speechless.
"Hello, stranger, what's your name?"
"Beast!"3
"Can I have sex with you?"24
"Go to hell".
"Ha ha ha, why is your face so red, stranger?"

"Change the subject". Should I change the subject before my face

burns, damn it, or should I go sit with my other two friends?
"Don't think about changing seats, we're not done talking yet." Kai slyly
smiled as if he saw right through me, and then went on to talk about his
dream, "But I want to marry someone."
"..." Another unpredictable response.
"Do people like you want to get married?"2
"Now I feel great, so I want to get married. I've never been married in
my life, so I want to get married once. I'm going to marry a super pretty
bride, I'm going to have a thousand tables, and I'm going to invite the
President to to officiate the ceremony."
"You're overreacting?"
"You do not like?"
"Dislike".
"What kind of wedding do you like?"
"Something very simple. Just spending time with my family."
"Ok, I'll call my mom later and tell her." Uh-huh!!!! Every path is a trap. I'm
like a puppet manipulated by Kai. No matter where I go, I can't escape Kai's
palm and he makes my heart beat faster every time.
time.16
"It's your turn. What else do you want to do?"
"I quit." I yelled loudly and glared at him.
"Why are you angry?"
"Because you cheated on me."
"If you're shy, tell me."
"I'm not shy."
"Well, there's one more thing I'd like to do."

"Which?"
"I want to call the people I've had bad thoughts with and
confess to them."
"Oh wow, you'll have to make a lot of calls then.

I'm afraid you've had bad thoughts about many people."
"I guess I'll have to call you alone, right?"
"Have you ever hated me?"
"No, but I often want to fuck you until you run out of
breath. I'm sorry."123
Fuck you oh ho!!!!!!!!
I just want to ask the chick on the train for a fish ball skewer and
have her stick it in Kai, or I'll stick it myself. Damn
sea!
Chapter 74
[Outdoor Scene 4 / Surat Thani Railway Station / 4:00 p.m.]3
After more than ten hours of travel, the four thugs finally
reached Surat Thani safely. After getting off the train, we
immediately took a boat to Sumei Island. The other two thugs
went to Pha Ngan Island for a full moon party. Kai and I, two people
who don't enjoy partying,
we decided not to go.
Now it's just me and Kai in the house we rented for the holidays.
The main purpose of the trip was to sit on the train and think
about the script, so we could do whatever we wanted after we got
off the train, but my other two friends will surely come back drunk
and we'll meet up in the morning.14
"We can rent motorcycles here to go around the island."
"Yes, but can I rest now? I'm exhausted." It's good to travel by
train, but it's too slow. It takes more than ten hours.
Fortunately, there weren't many passengers on the bus, so

that Bone and Too were still able to come and play guitar and sing together,
otherwise Kai would have eaten me to the bone.11
The vacation home we rented was a two-story building with one

bedroom upstairs and one bedroom downstairs. But the downstairs
bedroom was booked by Bone and Too, because they were going to come
back tomorrow morning and sleep to death downstairs. Kai and I had the
upstairs room, and he told me at the time of booking that there were two
single beds and a private bathroom in the room, and that everything was
well equipped, but when I
miro .... 1
"Kai, didn't you say it was a couple of beds, and how did it turn into one big
bed?"25
"This is the bed where a couple of people sleep. Isn't it exactly a bed
for two people?"23
"¡No!"
"Why not, you said you wanted a bed for two, isn't it a bed for two?" He
was trapped by Kai again, but now the house has been fixed and it seems
too much to change it at the last minute. It seems that I can only sleep in
one bed with Kai.11
I carried my luggage to the room and didn't think to tidy up my clothes and
toiletries. I just lay down on the bed.
"Then I'll shower first."
"Do what you want."1
"I can do whatever I want. So can I have sex with you?"40
"You can go somewhere else to have sex."
"So why did you lay there and seduce me?"31
"I'm not seducing you, Kai. I beg you, can you stay away from
me?"
The tall man laughed. He merrily wandered around the

room whistling, and soon entered the bathroom. So I
quickly took the opportunity to sleep to replenish my energy.12
It was completely dark, and the lights pricked me open my

eyes. Kai didn't go anywhere and was sleeping next to me.
side in the same mess. It seems that today there is nothing to do, just stay
in the room.1
When I got out of the shower and put on comfortable clothes, the tall
man was already waiting for me.
"Are you going down to dinner?"
"Mmm."
"There are a lot of karaoke bars and bars down there."
"Look, you're going to show your true colors again."20
"I'm just saying what's there, not that I was going to go."
"Really?"
Our vacation home has a large public area, with the pool in front and
the restaurant not far in front. We went to eat and bought sandwiches and
beer.
When I got back to the house, I went up the small stairs to the roof
of the house, where there was a space for us to play together, where
we could sit together and enjoy the night view, and there were two
recliners to lie down and
look at the stars. He looks so romantic... If only Kai doesn't

was there...49
"Do you want a cold beer?" See, when I go up, Kai has to follow me everywhere.1
"Traela".
"I can sleep with you?"
"Who won't let you lie down?"1
I went to bed first, and Kai had a hard time pulling his chair over before he lay
down comfortably. I took the can from him and began to drink slowly, looking at
the landscape around me.
"There's a breeze." Kai keeps trying to find something to talk about.
"What do you think Bone and Too are doing now?"10
"Dance to death? The reason you go there is to have fun, to forget the
world."
"Then why don't you go? I can be here alone." Kai is a very social person, he
likes to listen to loud songs and
He likes to have fun. Sometimes I think it's my fault that he holds back his own
nature.22
"I don't want to see any girls. I just want to be here and
look at you."11
"Cut~"
"The stars are beautiful tonight."
"It's not raining so we can see the stars."
"What stars do you know?"
"No, I don't recognize the stars. I just like to see them."
"Me too".
We were both quiet, and there was no singing, no noise on the roof, just the
crash of the waves against the shore.
But after a while, the man next to me found a

new theme.
"I've been through many new experiences with you. My first trip to Sumei
Island. My first train ride, the first time I kissed you, and the first time I fell in
love."29
"There were many things, and I still remember the first time I confessed
my love to you." I still remember that confession. And I spent the night
writing a lot of cardboard to confess my love to her. But in the end, it didn't
work.6
"I remember It too."
"And you said you were going to go after a girl using that method."
"But I never used it."
"That method I learned from Love Actually."
"I know, we've seen this movie together lying down, and we've
seen several times."
"Third..." He turned to look at me. His nose was so high that it almost
touched my cheek. I could even feel his breath.
"Eh?"
"I have a question for you."
"I'll answer it if I can."
"If I hadn't seen your video that day, would you have told me you liked me?"
"Maybe not. I would have kept it to myself."
"Would you still love me if you knew I couldn't accept your love?"
"I may still love you, but I'll try to forget about you." I remember a
few ways to forget it, but in the end...
I'm still in love with him....7
"Between being friends and lovers, what do you choose?"
"I would choose the one you want to be, and one day I will be able to
accept it." The tall man looked at me and smiled a little. held my hand with
force.4
"If one day I have no future, no progress, nothing, would you still be
with me?"
"If you're still by my side, then I'll be by your side."
Why? Why do I suddenly want to cry?14
"So if one day, your ideal type showed up, and that person was better than
me, would you choose that person?"
"I would think so..., We only have one life, right?"
"..."
"But in the end, I would choose the bastard, as always."34
Our hands tightened. Neither he nor I spoke, but we smiled at each other in
silence.
Sometimes... I really want time to slow down, so that we can feel this
happiness and joy together, so that we can stay together until we go to sleep,
slower and slower, even though the world never stops to nobody.5
"I swear I'll take good care of you." I don't know how long it was before Kai
spoke again.
"If you can wait."
"Of course I can wait. We've come this far."
"Seriously, you can go to a bar tonight if you want."5
"No, you won't, and I don't want to."
"I give you permission to go."
"Ha, with you and beer in hand, which bar do I need?"3
"When..."
"¿Hmm?"
"Do you want to kiss me?"67
"..."
"You can kiss me this time, I'll let you."45
I don't know what made me say that, but as soon as I finished speaking, my
lips were firmly controlled by Kai. At first I felt the strong taste of alcohol, but
after a while only the taste sweeter than honey lodged in my mouth.12
I don't know what will happen tomorrow, but tonight I see clearly how
it is happiness.
Chapter 75
When classes at the university started again, the most important

task for art students is still the play. Many people were too anxious
to eat or sleep. The people in the sound department were so busy
that they even slept in the auditorium. And I, who for a long time
had nothing to do, was in charge of some ancillary work and ticket
sales for the PR department.
My life is very calm, just some new jobs can make me feel
nervous and excited, so my overall mood still has ups and
downs, but it won't have much impact on me. Kai is still after me
and I can feel his efforts. I have thought of many ways to give it
up.
One of them is to write some flaws that I can't accept, because I
think they can help me forget it.
I can still clearly remember those shortcomings, but now if I

look at them again, it has been completely inapplicable.
Can love really change a person?
First, you drive too fast.

"Kai, how long will it take to get there? If we're late for class, I'll rip
your head off."
"I'm in a hurry too, but if I drive fast, I'm afraid you'll die in the back
seat."
"It doesn't have to be so slow, does it?"
"That's the right speed for you."
"How fast are you driving?"
"20."
"20?! You drive a motorcycle that big at 20km/h? Could you

please sell Charlie. I'm sick of this."
"Why are you so cranky now? Are you on your period?"
"Ohhoooooooooo! ¡Muere Kai! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
Second, he doesn't know how to work hard, if there is something he doesn't

like, he gives up.
"Go home and send it to the shop tomorrow for repairs."
"I'm afraid you want to use it tonight, or you can use mine first,
I'll take a look at your computer."
"Not rush."
"But the homework is due the day after tomorrow."
"But you can't fix it."
"I will. I too have encountered this problem.

Let's try".
Two hours later...
"It's late. I'm sleepy. Leave it."
"Wait for me to download this."

Three hours later...
"It's almost dawn."
"It's fixed, I'm very good right?"
"Isn't it better if we spend the time you're fixing the computer

to sleep? Computer stores are open, idiot."
"Just say when you're happy. You don't have to pretend to be

angry." Well, as long as you're happy.
Third, it is full of lust and flirtation.
"What are you looking at?"

"Anything".
"Don't you want to chase such big breasts?"
"I'm just looking around. I wouldn't go after him if you asked me to."
"Why?
"Because I'm only after you."
It's disgusting...
Four, he treats everyone like it's his only night out.
"Dude, are you going to the bar today?"

"What bar?
"The one near the school."
"Let me ask Third. Third, Bone and Too are going to have a drink.
You're going?"
"No, I have to deal with the play. You three can go."
"Then I'm not going either."
"Aren't you going to sleep with girls? That's good."

"The only one is sitting in front of me and that's enough." Again!

I'm sick of you...
Fifth, the woman before him is a big problem.
"Third, if you get a call with a number that ends in 92, you don't
have to answer it."
"What's wrong? Whose number is that?"
"My ex-girlfriend called me at first and I already blocked her, but

you don't have to worry about that. I have nothing to do with her
and you don't have to worry about her either, because I'll do my
best not to let anyone get in the way." with you".
Sixth, he is not smart enough.
"You always call me stupid."
"Because you're stupid, Kai."

"But I know you love me. Are you smart enough?"
"Uh...."
Seventh, he has never loved anyone.
"The only person I love is you..."
These are seven flaws that Kai no longer has. Kai is willing to change
for the better. There are many things in his character that have not
changed, but I do not want to force him to change, because our love is
more about understanding each other. These seven flaws are not all of
Kai's flaws. I'm also trying to adjust to accept his other shortcomings.
It's hard to believe, but since the day I fell in love with him, we've
come a long way.
"Get ready everyone, the show will start in 15 minutes!" The entire
backstage heard P'Cent's voice, and the audience had already entered
the stage one after another. There were two performances in total, and
today is the last.
Faan and Pink and all the actors did a great job yesterday, and I'm
sure it will be just as good today.
"Do you want some water?" P'Cent asked me and gave me the water.
"Thanks, but I think you should drink more water." Her lips have lost
color. I guess he's too nervous.
The most nervous person in the entire performance was the director.
Even when the actors were running up and down to change
their clothes and hairstyles, he would stand stiffly at the side of the stage
and stare at the motionless stage. The task behind the scenes was equally
heavy. The sound department had to adjust the music for the rear. Too
had to carry a big camera and take photos around the stage, but luckily
there were other students with him.
"It's going to start." P'Cent patted me on the shoulder.
The host's voice came through the microphone. The red curtain was
still motionless. The public looked excited at the stage and the music
was heard little by little.
"Then please enjoy the play of the year 2017, Likebrary!"
The red curtain was lifted high, and the large background panel
behind the curtain was finally revealed, but the stage was still dark,
until a beam of light hit the female lead's body, and there was a
round of applause.
For two hours, everyone cried and laughed, nervous and emotional,
not only the audience, but also our staff who have worked hard for
the play for several
months.
Art students gave me everything. They gave me friendship, they

allowed me to learn hard work and persistence, and they also taught
me how to better allocate my time, most importantly... They gave me
the courage to step up and love again.
We grew up together.
"It's almost over. Get ready." The superior's voice sounded again.
The final act of the play was about to drop. Everyone in the
background silently watched the last light
which was slowly darkening. The audience applauded

us warmly.
The applause continued as P'Cent walked onto the stage, bowed

to thank the audience, and stood center stage.
"Our actors!"
"Ahhhhhhh!"
"Acting Group!"
The other 12 students took the stage by the hand and smiled
to thank him.
The host continued to introduce the staff of the play.

Everyone was holding hands on stage and the curtain was falling
behind.
"Last but not least, we'd like to introduce you to our writing team!"
P'Yangyee and I walked onto the stage, hand in hand, while

P'Cent stood in the middle of the stage, we bowed and thanked
the audience. P'Yangyee went to stand with her friends, and I was about
to leave when a voice called out to me.
"¡Third!"
"..." Who is it?
"Third, here." I tried to look in the direction of the voice and found Kai,
who was supposed to be standing on stage, ran to the end of the
stage. He had several pieces of white cardboard in his hand and he
looked at me with his head high, as if he wanted to tell me something.
"Third, I have something to tell you."

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" There was a lot of screaming,

both from the stage and from the chairs.
I turned my eyes to the projection on the left side of the stage,

where my face and Kai's appeared. Now the entire audience can
clearly see Kai and me on the live broadcast. Cameraman, please don't
enlarge the photo any further. I'm going to die of shame...
Kai showed me the first piece of white cardstock, which was my

statement a long time ago. I learned this idea from Love Actually.
And then the second cardboard:

The third card:

The fourth card:
There are some photos in the following carton, including Batman, Superman
and Captain America. Isn't that the table I used before?
You are not trying.
The sixth card was taken out:

Then the seventh table:
I keep reading the words on the board, how can I not expose my
shyness in front of so many people? What should I do?!
"Aaaaaaaaaahhhhh!" There was another scream as the board was revealed.

The tall man had only the last plank left. My heart was beating
fast. Although I'm not a crying person, but I feel like crying right
now.
The last board was facing the other way. I couldn't see what was
written on it, so I waited as Kai slowly turned the board over.
That second I saw:

"Ahhhhhhhhhh!" My ears are full of screams and my eyes are

blurry with tears. Kai put the board down and gave me two thumbs
up while smiling at me.
Shit, are you going to copy every scene in the movie?
There were no questions for me to answer. He could only

think of the words he had written. Soon the curtain rang for the
play and the curtain fell completely, and everyone was still
screaming and clapping.
Kai ran onto the stage and took me by the hand and stood up
with the students from the art department.
"Well, let's grow old together." This phrase, only the two of us
can hear it.
Likebrary is officially over. The drama that took place in our life
has come to an end.
Chapter 76 (End)
Three months later...
"The video has been uploaded to YouTube. Come check it out."
"Is is is is."
Now I am in Kai's room, where we have made an appointment

to see the short film of our final project. Kai uploaded the short
film edited by Bone and Too to my YouTube channel.
The four of us, face to face, hope to see our own work. The
sound of the train, the rain, and the conversation began, and
three big words appeared on the screen.
Oh! This image does not follow our content guidelines. To

continue the post, try removing it or uploading another one.
"What are you doing in a raincoat? It's not like it's going to rain."
"I'm sure it will rain later."
The last conversation we had on the train ride was spoken

verbatim by the actors. There were two men and two women in
the four actors, although they were not one of the thugs. Honestly,
it was like another trip when the
we filmed.
"I'm just air in this flirty scene." Bone grunted when he saw the male lead chasing the
female lead with a guessing game.
"But I giggled. It wasn't touched at all."
"Damn, protagonist N'Dao's face is stiff."
"This scene is the one I like the most. It's like Third's upper body."
"Roll roll roll roll...." Estos bastardos.

In fact, our movie couldn't be called a short, because it was

a full 45 minutes, so my friends bought snacks to watch and
eat at the same time.
Nobody cares about the passage of time. Each of us is remembering

every part of the shoot. Throughout the entire filming process,
there was laughter and tears, as well as tension and pressure
everywhere. The four of us had to take on the responsibilities of the
entire production team and had to fight against bad weather all the
time.
Until the last scene of the movie ends, the person's name appears
on the screen.
After that, our names continued to appear on the screen, and I

was very happy when my name appeared in the credits of the film.
The screen went dark at the end of the credits, but the
music continued, and I was about to turn off the screen when Kai
stopped me
"What's happening?" I asked surprised.
"There's a bit of behind the scenes."
"Because I do not know?"
"Caution".
The behind the scenes is neither a trivia nor a sequence, but some
words that come out on the screen, I was stunned for a moment.
Is this the end of the movie? What a surprise that everyone knows
except me.
Kai sat next to me and didn't say anything, as if he was

silently waiting for my answer.
"Damn, I don't know what to say!" I'm telling the truth, my

heart is about to explode.
"You are everything to me. I just want you to be my boyfriend."
"Well, you are too!"
"..."
"I would like to be your boyfriend."**
I used to think that when you come into this world alone, you're destined
to leave it alone.
But now I know...
In this life, we can make many decisions. We can choose who to be with....
Now is the beginning of cinematic life between me and Kai and we will work
together to create this movie....
** At last!! PTM you made me suffer, damn Third.
***** END *****

Theory of Love

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Theory of Love

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Machine Translated by Google

Machine Translated by Google

< This is a Spanish translation of the Thai novel "ÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿ" - "Theory of

Dubbed into Spanish by: ÿ Lujaiÿ

"Sawadeekrap¹... It's good to see you every Thursday night.

"Okay, let's get going. Some of my friends recommended a movie to me last

Tick, thank you, tick, thank you ...

Blah, blah, blah, blah... and I started my long review.

I could consider myself a media influence.19

"Only 300 fucking views"

"Only 300 views, I checked it 15 minutes ago."

"Is this what you call a bunch of visualizations? I shouldn't have

Shit! Why am I checking? I thought you'd believe me!3

We are both students at the Faculty of Communication and Arts, specializing

And since I love to share my thoughts on movies, I made a special effort to

"This is your channel. You should do it yourself."

"But if you join me, the ratings will skyrocket!"

He gave me a strong push as he spoke.

"For women na!"66

ouch! This really hurts. His words pierced my heart. It hurts.

Stabbed by sadness. Why does it hurt so much?6

This is because I am secretly in love with this "best friend".14

His name is "Kai". He was born on September 7, Thursday. In what

"Hey boss, you know what I want."

"Kai, you have to wait. There are a lot of customers today."

"Hui, can you give me rice with fish sauce?"

Kai is very popular in college. Although there are no official statistics to

"No, there are too many."

"Can't you remember anything?"

"Don't I have the right to know that as your best friend?"

"I can not remember."

"How about this, we go from college to college. Maybe you can

"Okay, let's try it."

"There were three of them, my favorite is Nong Noina."1

"That starÿ from the faculty, Nong Spoy."5

"Last year's faculty star."

Damn, does he collect college stars for fun?

"What about medical school? Dentistry? Health Sciences?"

"What does that mean?"

"Yes, with all of them."

"No, there's still one left."

Faculty of Communication and Arts, specializing in Cinema.

Because I have a motto. "Never go out with a friend."

He smiled at me while taking a hit at the same time. What do you

***** Will continue... *****

decir "Sawadee krap".

When the ending is used alone it means "Yes, of course, I accept,

much stronger bond between a couple.

< This is a Spanish translation of the Thai novel "ÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿÿ" -

"Are we going to see a movie today?"

"What are we going to go with?"

"Take your own car. As for me, I'm taking Charlie."

"Charles is my son's nickname. Charlie is his real name."

"Are you kidding?"

"No, I'm serious!"

"You can carry me?"

"No way, this bike is just for girls, do you understand?"7

Yes, I understand... maybe not.

"Show me god a like."

"He 'liked' the girl I'm talking to."

"Oops, you have a message..."

Khunpol Krichpirom (Kai) Er, I'm not sure who this is

Lie. This is Kai.1

He is an expert in "multitasking". I think there is no one in this

* Will continue... *

* Will continue... *